Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) They were aristocrats, entitled and sustained by a greed for power.
A Legends of Multi-Universe Story...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Having been involved in the foundation of the Order of the Blood Moon, the Van Bilj Family had also independently performed research on an undead army for General William Howe, 5th Viscount Howe... according to some secret files that was yet to be released.
A Story by Officer Candy Apple...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, after the Great Fire of New York occurred in 1776, the leader, Caspar van Bilj, disappeared under mysterious circumstances.
A Story by DestroyerSubjugator90...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) To make things worse, Colin's daughter, Christine, a child prodigy who played a key role in planning of battle, died at a young age. Her untimely demise brought an end to the project of Howe's undead army, and the old files Corbin preserved show that all research was apparently lost. The Van Bilj lineage gradually lost its power to the oppressing hands of the British Crown.
A Story by Prime ShockWaveTX...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Christine's infamous brother, Colin, was demoted to a mere supervisor, and he was sent to command a private detention facility in an isolated town in Virginia alone, and eventually his fate remained unclear though many people assumed that he died there a broken man. However, I don't think so.
A Story by TheVileShadow Man...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, I don't think it shall be an end... just like Serilda of Abbaddon who was supposed to be burned down 240 years ago... yet her curse had one day came true. She returned...
A Story by DarkFallen...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) However, the return of her had been manipulated by a man who was from the future and attempted to defile the Church. Michael Langdon, ironically named after the archangel, was turned out to be an Anti-Christ. I was searching for the infant of Michael but I found nothing yet. It seemed like he was born with some power that blocked my magical sight.
A Story by Jester of chaos...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) It was absolutely frightening to think about a child that could wreck havoc upon the Earth, and I and my friends who formed the Team Witness had a hard time dealing with him and his evil plan as soon as he revealed his true nature. We once considered him an ally, but turns out we were dead wrong. He is one of our worst enemies yet.
A Story by DiabloVil...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The most outstanding comrade-of-arms of mine is a girl named Katarina Couteau, a warrior from future who many called her the Red Haired Demon, who appeared in this world by chance. We managed to foil Michael's plan after a hard and long time of struggle, destroying Serilda and then defeating Michael. Then, I successfully cast the Travelers' Spell to send Katarina & her friends home to fight for their destiny.
A Story by DarkMattX259...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The good news is, Katarina returned back to her home safe and well, and I prayed every day hoping they will be safe and sound. Ichabod Crane had returned from 232 years of death and he and Abbie Mills managed to ally together.
Based on FOX series "Sleepy Hollow"...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The bad news is, we lost some of our beloved friends and allies - Dr. Frankenstein, Alfred Knapp... and August Corbin. What is worse, Abbie Mills could still not accept the things in Sleepy Hollow, as her sister Jenny was still in institution. What made her trying to run away?
Based upon "Legends of Sleepy Hollow" by Washington Irving...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) Even so, I bet that something went horribly wrong as soon as we destroyed Serilda. I could still feel some darkness within the Hudson River. What if those dark witches' ashes still had powers? What if Serilda returned for the third time? I was worried since recently, it looks like something sinister was within the place... whether it would be witches, demons, ghosts... or that creature which Michael brought back to life and will carry on its evil master's order.
- Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The Headless Horseman... or the HORSEMAN OF DEATH.
In a beautifully decorated room, a teenage girl, with a look very similar to Helena, was listening her mother (the narrator above) telling stories about the Salem Witch Trials. The woman who told the story was no other than Helena's daughter, Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel, now Lady Van Tassel after her marriage to Lord Balthus Van Tassel, a rich noble as well as a secret warlock and the founder of the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart, a white witch coven included and survivors and descendants of witches from Salem, including Rev. Knapp.
Her listener is her own daughter, Katrina, who is also a witch herself.
Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: "...and that is the end of Solomon Kent and Abigail Williams. In fact, Helena was my mother and your grandmother, Katrina. I escaped Salem and went to Sleepy Hollow before meeting your father and rebuild our family here. Remember, those two people, Kent and Abigail Williams, had caused the death of your grandmother and millions because of the evil that controlled them."
Katrina: Mommy, what sort of evil had controlled them?
Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: For Kent, it was wrath, and for Abigail, it was both lust and greed. They are the root of all evil, as well as the pillars of Seven Deadly Sins. Because of wrath and greed, those two people unwittingly sold their soul to the devil. Katrina, I hope you will not turn to dark side because of them, not like those two wicked. However, we witches are still hiding because of them, among the vast world.
Katrina: What a pity for we witches.
Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: I hope we will one day rise again to help people in need, but people these days are too cynical to... Oh, look, the tea had come.
A maid hold a cup filled with red tea and presented to Lady Van Tassel.
Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: Thank you, Mary Archer.
Katrina: (felt that something was wrong) Wait, where is my tea? I am thirsty as well.
Mary Archer: Katrina, don't act in such rush, please. I had prepared it solely for your mother. She is sick, and this is a herb tea.
Elizabeth Fenwick-Van Tassel: Katrina, behave. Not every drinks are suitable for you. (drinks the tea)
Suddenly, Elizabeth felt pain inside her stomach and screamed in agony and pain. She collapsed from the table and vomited blood. Katrina was so shocked that she fainted, and Mary Archer desperately screamed for help. Servants went upstairs and saw Lady Van Tassel collapsed without breathing. Katrina lied down on the ground and cried in agony.
Six months later
Katrina was almost mentally broken and deeply depressed after her mother's death. People all believed Lady Van Tassel died a heart attack, but Katrina believed otherwise. She believed her mother was murdered, but she doubted someone will kill her mother. Katrina was also confused that Mary Archer was missing after Elizabeth death, but she could not figure out why, either.
Then, the door opened and then came Balthus Van Tassel. He saw his daughter frowning, but he had prepared a surprise to cheer her up.
Balthus: Katrina, I know you were still mourning your mother, and I am sorry for that, but we cannot bring your mother back to life. I think it is time to look towards the new future. A woman suggested me to marry again last month when I was in Virginia, so I married her.
Katrina: What? (turned to her)
Balthus: Therefore, I am here to inform you that you have a step-mother now.
Katrina: Step-mother?
Balthus: She will be kind to you, dearest.
Then, Balthus came into Katrina's room, followed by a woman robbed in black and looked graceful but sinister. Katrina looked at the woman and only felt horrors: She was none other than that woman... She is none other than Mary Archer!
Horrified, Katrina could only watched her step-mother and could not speak a single word. Now, she suspected that the former Lady Van Tassel was murdered by Mary Archer, but she was too powerless to speak out.
Mary Archer: Hello, my lady... no, my step-daughter.
Katrina: (terrified) Oh...
As for Mary Archer, she had eventually changed, from a poor maid to the mistress - the new Lady Van Tassel.
In a farm house, where the Cranes spent their holidays, the thirteen-year-old Ichabod was listening his father to tell him about the Great Wars between Olympic gods and Titans. After the story was finished, Ichabod had a question.
Ichabod: "Why Zeus had been praised as a hero and Hades was considered as a villain, father?"
Mr. Crane: "Not always the case. Zeus could be considered as a hero sometimes, but you must never forget that he had committed several heinous atrocities like his father, and it was him who deceived Hades and made him an outcast who ruled Underworld and had no place upon Mt. Olympus."
Ichabod: "I see, father."
Mr. Crane: "Oh, my son, one day you shall leave your parents and travelled throughout this world. There is something you need to learn, from these characters from ancient myths. Did you remember the king who wanted to make everything he touched turned into gold?"
Ichabod: "Yes, he is Midas."
Suddenly, a horrid scream broke the peace of the barn, scaring the father and son. Horrified, Mr. Crane rushed out from his house and went out, only to find a farmer had been killed. Apparently, his chest was stabbed by a knife and his stomach was opened. Scars were everywhere on the body.
The most horrible things was that the blood was drained from the body, making it completely mummified.
Mr. Crane: "Don't look at it, Ichabod!"
Ichabod: "Ugh..." (nearly vomit)
Mr. Crane: "Oh, my... who would commit such a terrible thing?"
Disobeying his father, Ichabod secretly peeked at the corpse, when suddenly, he had an illusion: A man with a cloak and a hat had walking in the street of London at night, stabbing a woman instantly. The young man could not bear this and closed his eyes once more. Half a minute later, Mr. Crane recognized that it was his newly met friend.
Mr. Crane: "Ah, I know him. He owe someone debt, but he is an honest man and always pays back. Who could have kill him in such cold blood? For money? For revenge? No, it makes no sense." (Suddenly, Mr. Crane noticed something - a crest carved on the victim's head, in a form of rose) "Ah, here we have a crest - isn't it the red rose of Lancaster?"
Ichabod: "Or the White Rose of York?"
Mr. Crane: "No, It must be the Red Rose. Anyway, I hope it was not... committed by King Richard III coming back from grave... if he can! Ichabod, go and find someone to help."
Ichabod: "Yes, father."
As he was finding someone for help, Ichabod was confused about the illusions he had seen. This will puzzle him through years. Throughout the days, murders had been occurring near the barn where Cranes resided, and they had to return back to London in case of being putting in dangerous scenarios.
Months later, after several failed searching attempt, the police had later finally found a man committed suicide. He was soon confirmed the man who killed the farmer, proven by a letter that confessed his murder. Lord Wells, Ichabod's future father-of-law and one of the most influential inspector at that time, was puzzled by the strange last words spoken by the man.
"I told you, officers, you got nothing but my corpse. I have no reason for killing the victim, just for sheer fun. I began to search fun ever since that man gave me his blade and urged me to commit murder. I killed people I hate, people I like and people I don't even know, without realizing how horrid that was. When I wield that knife, there was a sound urging me to kill, and it always ended with the phrase, "Come and See."
Today, my master had came here to let me kill myself, and I accepted it. You will catch nothing of me, except my corpse.
As for the knife? No, you will never find it. I had returned in to my master, and my master will give it to another person some times later. I have no idea that who the "another person" is, but I am sure he will carry on my legacy as the new killer...
No, even the man who carry on my legacy will not be the murderer. The real murderer is much more unpredictable for mortal beings. He is just like smoke, or clouds. He is everywhere will wreck havoc everywhere, and you will never find him. He is with the parang. You will never defeat him.
"
— Harold Marker
For 1 year, Ichabod was trying to overcome the horrible memories caused by the serial murder, and hopefully he had forgot it. During this time, Lady Crane had been comforting her son and with her help, Ichabod could finally overcome the fear and terror that the murder had brought him.
Being like a wise prodigy, Ichabod became well-educated and won top marks in every of his school tests. He became his father's pride. Eventually, Ichabod became a student in Eton College at the age of 10 and many of his friends saw him as a living encyclopedia.
Eton College, 1763
In 1763, Ichabod was 14, and became a tall, handsome and talented man in his age.
The murder happened 1 year ago had became a urban legend, and people nicknamed the killer "Ripper". No one knew who the real Ripper was, and Ichabod tried to overcome his fear with the unseen monster and started to embrace a happy life... until in Spring, 1763, during his six form in Edon College.
The innocence of Ichabod's youth... came to a very sudden end.
During a rainy day, Ichabod was walking with his friend in a downpour. Then, after biding goodbye to his friend, Ichabod went to his dormitory before the lightning flashed. In the light, Ichabod saw his worst fear - Someone was holding a blade and stood within the heavy rain.
That classmate of Ichabod saw him as well and immediately went towards him, shouting,
Classmate: The Ripper strikes again! Come on, Ichabod, shake a leg!
Ichabod and his classmates immediately went back to the school building and then they were surprised to see someone in front of them.
The man was not Ripper, but their school headmaster. Even so, Ichabod had figured out that someone may have murdered and immediately went towards the headmaster, but the headmaster stopped him.
Headmaster: Don't. You will not wish to remember him this way.
Ichabod quickly went towards the place despite the headmaster's warning.
Headmaster: Ichabod!
Ichabod ignored this and then he stopped in front of a corpse. The lightning flashed once again and revealed the dead: It was Ichabod's best friend in college - Berty, who was very close to Ichabod since they were in their first term. They once planned to spent summer together at his family estate in Berkshire.
Ichabod felt horrid because the dead body of Berty had reminded him of the corpse he saw 1 year ago... and it was his last memory of Berty.
Ichabod: No...
Berty's body was like a dry corpse, and a red rose was carved on his hand. This murder had finally made Ichabod traumatized since the previous murders targeted on people whom he did not know, but this one was different. The victim was Ichabod's friend...
Ichabod was shivering in horror as he looked at the corpse, speechless for many seconds. Just then, a classmate of him had walked to Ichabod with tears in his eyes. He put his hand on Ichabod's shoulder with tears in his eyes.
Classmate: Meet us in the common room in 15 minutes. We're going after whoever did this.
Ichabod nodded and immediately went away. Soon, when he got back to his room, he saw Stevens, his butler, was waiting beside him. The suitcase of him was already packed. Ichabod was surprised.
Ichabod: Stevens? What is all of this? Why had all of my things packed?
Stevens walked closer to Ichabod with a serious face.
Stevens: I'm taking you back to London, Master Ichabod.
Ichabod: What? No, you can't! I need to join the others, help them find the...
Ichabod tried to get out but he was immediately stopped by Stevens.
Stevens: It's not safe for you here.
Ichabod stared at the old butler silently as the latter put his hand on Ichabod's shoulder.
Stevens: My boy, try to understand. Your first duty is to assure the continuation of your family name. Your semester at Eton is over.
Ichabod nearly cried out when suddenly, he heard his father calling him.
Mr. Crane: Ichabod?!
Ichabod went to the window and saw his father and many others were outside the building. Ichabod sighed and knew he had to to leave.
".................................."
Ichabod (narrator): I would return to Eton following autumn once the dust had settled. For the rest of my time there, fear was my constant companion...
Ichabod Crane, as a lieutenant in Queen's Royal Regiment, arrived at a house under his superior's command. His superior, Colonel Banastre Tarleton, took his team and busted into a house owned by an African-American patriot named Arthur Bernard, a freed slave suspected for treason. Tarleton hold a pamphlet and showed it to Arthur with a look of menace.
Tarleton: Arthur Bernard... you are charged with insurrection against the Crown for publication of this document advocating American rebellion.
Arthur Bernard stood up and walked fearlessly towards Tarleton. He took a look at the pamphlet.
Arthur: The author on that pamphlet reads "Cicero."
Tarleton: A pseudonym, no doubt. You will be interrogated here until you reveal the identity of this treasonous criminal known as Cicero.
Arthur: I know no such man.
All of a sudden, Tarleton went into a rage and ruthlessly slapped on Arthur's face, causing him to faint for a while. Then, Arthur had found out that his mouth had bled after being hit by this diabolical commander.
Tarleton: Fine, I think you will find out that the King's mercy... is without limit. Crane, come forth.
A trail of steps can be heard and then Ichabod Crane arrived in the room, now suited with his red British army suit and hold his hat.
Tarleton: You come highly recommended, lieutenant. I'm counting on you to coax our prisoner into confession. Do this and I'm giving you a field commission as captain.
Ichabod: As you wish, sir.
Tarleton then left the room and Ichabod faced the prisoner, only to find out that Arthur had no fear in his eyes, still.
Ichabod: Give him a chair. Shackle him.
The soldiers began to force Arthur on a chair and shackled him as Ichabod ordered, when suddenly, a guard came in and brought some news to Ichabod.
Guard: Lieutenant, a nurse from the local Quaker community requests an audience.
Ichabod: Send her in.
The guard followed Ichabod's order and invited the nurse went in. Ichabod saw the nurse for the first eye and began to feel suspicious and did not speak for a while. However, the nurse spoke before he could.
???: By what rights you hold this prisoner in his own home, sir?
Ichabod: By Royal Assent of the King's Quartering Act, madam.
???: And what about his wounds? Did he offer resistance?
Ichabod: He is charged with treason, a crime punished by utmost severity. I'm certain both sides can agree on that.
???: Wrong does not cease to be wrong because the majority agrees.
Ichabod: You fight for no country, then?
???: I am a Quaker, sir. I fight for the conviction that every life is precious. Now I demand you to allow me to treat his injury.
Ichabod: (had a change of mind) Yes, it's fine, my lady.
Arthur: I'm in good hands.
Ichabod then watched at Tarleton (who was talking with a fellow soldier) with an uncanny look, but this was noticed by the nurse.
???: Your eyes betray you, the inner voice that wants to show him mercy. It's called a conscience.
Then, the woman calmly left the house without saying goodbye, leaving Ichabod thinking for a while before he stared his interrogation.
The progress of interrogation made Ichabod quite displeased, not because the prisoner had yet to give in, but because of the brutal punch of his fellow interrogator, under Tarleton's order. Arthur was punched again and again. Ichabod was disturbed so that he immediately called his fellow to stop.
Ichabod: ENOUGH! You're released.
The fellow interrogator stopped and went out, and Ichabod started to ask questions himself.
Ichabod: Who is Cicero? I can offer you freedom in return of one name. That's all we need from you.
Arthur: Would you sacrifice the name of a man - one perhaps with the family - knowing that you will be responsible for his death and their misery?
Ichabod: I'm helping you. My captain will not hesitate to kill you.
Arthur: The love of power is the demon of all men, and I'll let you in a secret: There are demons all around, hiding as men among men, turning them against one another. Join me against them.
Ichabod: I'm afraid this interrogation has broken your grasp of reality.
Arthur: Has it?
Then, Ichabod interrogated Arthur Bernard for days, but he got nothing of details about Cicero. Later, Ichabod was called away to stand guard at a local execution. That is where he once again met that Quaker nurse, who was comforting a young boy who had his father hanged among three men convicted of treason. Tarleton wanted to made example of them.
As the prisoners were hanged, Ichabod felt pain in his heart. Citizens around started to cry and the boy is among them. The nurse hugged the boy and gently comforted him. Then, she saw Ichabod all of a sudden. Ichabod briefly looked back at her and turned to another way to avoid her gaze. Just then, Ichabod saw Tarleton and immediately went towards him.
Ichabod: Colonel, with all due respect, I fear these public displays may not yield the desired effect.
Tarleton: You think leniency is more likely to inspire the loyalty to the Crown?
Ichabod: I think it might prevent the birth of a new generations of enemies, like that boy who's just witnessed his father's execution.
Tarleton: Well, don't let me doubt your loyalty, Crane... or perhaps you'd feel better joining the next round of traitors at the noose? Consider this as a warning. Two soldiers had just said to me that you should be bewared. However, I trust you. Do not disappoint me.
Ichabod: I remained faithful... as always.
Tarleton did not answer and went away. Ichabod turned his head and his eyes had met with the nurse's gaze once again. However, when he turned his eyes to Tarleton, Ichabod saw that he (Tarleton) was glaring at him (Ichabod).
What is more shocking, Ichabod saw Tarleton's face had changed, from a ordinary human face into a scaly and hideous green face - a scene which, somehow, only Ichabod can see. Ichabod then remembered Arthur's words...
At the afternoon, with curiosity and guilt, Ichabod met with the mysterious nurse in the woods on purpose and began to talk with her.
Ichabod: (sadly) It was not my doing.
???: The boy watched his father die. Think you'll be forgiven because you didn't pull the lever?
Ichabod: What I see... I'm afraid I don't understand anymore.
???: As I said, that is your conscience... revealing what you've refused to see... until now.
Ichabod: [sighs] We're from opposite worlds, you and I. Strangers. And yet I have the oddest sensation...
???: ...that we've known each other all along.
Ichabod: (smiled and paused for a while) I don't believe in spirits, or destiny...
???: You're a terrible liar, sir. That's quite endearing.
Ichabod: (bowed) My name is Ichabod. Ichabod Crane.
???: I'm Katrina Van Tassel... and destiny isn't a matter of chance, but of choice... and what you choose to accept will eventually become yours... so what is it that you saw?
Ichabod: Uh, I've heard tales... of a secret war, between man and...
Katrina: ... demons. You saw one. They were right. You are the one.
Ichabod: Who's right? How do you know this?
Katrina: You possess a gift, a power to bear witness. Do you really know what it means? How valuable you are in this fight? We need you.
Ichabod: Who are you?
All of a sudden, a noise of horse-ride can be heard. Katrina turned her head immediately to the road, only finding two British riders, but then she turned back to Ichabod.
Katrina: Like you, someone who seeks truth above all else. (walked closer to Ichabod and whispered to Ichabod) Evil gains strength when good men do nothing. You are a good man, Ichabod Crane.
After saying all of these, Katrina went away and Ichabod stood for a while for thinking. However, when Ichabod returned to Arthur Bernard's house for interrogation at a stormy night, everything had changed. His "sin" was about to be revealed. When Ichabod went into Arthur's room, he was met with Tarleton's angry face as the lighting flashes. Ichabod was horrified.
Tarleton: Where were you?
Ichabod: I'm... here to continue the interrogation.
Tarleton: The time has past and you have failed. I shall grant a path to your redemption - one path only: Take this man to the forest... where he will die as the animal he is.
Another soldier came and gave Ichabod a gun. Ichabod shivered as he received the gun. He looked up to Tarleton, only to find that his superior looked at him suspiciously and menacingly. Ichabod turned back to Arthur and was so shocked to find out what Arthur had become after being brutally beaten again and again by Tarleton's henchmen.
As Ichabod was escorting Arthur, the latter told him something.
Arthur: That woman was right. Katrina was right. You are invaluable to the cause.
Ichabod: And what would you have me do, huh? Betray my country, my family, my home? For what? For the unknown?
Arthur: Some sacrifices are worth making, and if you pull that trigger, your heart will soon full of guilt. You will invite the evil to live inside you till you beg for salvation. That is what I'm offering you, what she's offering you.
Ichabod: How would you know what she's offering?
Arthur: Pull the trigger, and you'll never know.
Ichabod: (silent for a while and then raise his gun) March.
Arthur knew every steps he was going shall lead him to certain demise, but he was fearless. He did just as Ichabod said. Ichabod then pulled the trigger without saying a word. The gunshot hit Arthur, making him almost fell, but in fact it did not kill him. Ichabod poined the gunfire at his shoulder, causing a wound that was not deadly. He closed his eyes and lower his head in guilt. The injured Arthur turned his back at Ichabod with a look of compassion. Ichabod looked back and then realized something important.
Arthur: The life you knew will never return.
(paused)
Ichabod: (calmly) You are Cicero... aren't you?
Arthur: No... he is all of us. Find Katrina. She will guide you to Commander George Washington... and I suspect much more. Ordo Ab Chao. "Order from Chaos." Speak these words to her. She will know which side of heart you have chosen. I will find you again, my friend.
Arthur turned and went away. Ichabod then started felt that different feeling, again, and he knew that was conscience. As he about to speak to Arthur, another gunshot was fired. This time, it killed Arthur immediately, making him fall onto the ground, dead.
Ichabod: NOOOOOOOOO!!! (Ichabod turned his head and looked around and he saw Tarleton holding a rifle.)
Tarleton: Traitor!
In a fit of rage, Ichabod rushed to Tarleton but was stabbed by the latter's sword. In a fight Ichabod knocked down Tarleton's hat and wig, causing his true form being revealed - a ugly and horrid demon with livid skin. Ichabod was terrified and was beaten down by the demon. As the demon was running towards Ichabod, some riders were coming to the scene. The demon was alarmed and it immediately escaped.
At Katrina's house, she was taking care of a patient when she saw an injured Ichabod stumbled to her house. Katrina immediately opened the door for him and was shocked to see Ichabod's injury. Ichabod did not care about his wounds, however, as he was here to reveal his change of heart to this woman.
Ichabod: Ordo... Ab Chao...
Then, Ichabod fell onto the ground and breath the air. Katrina was finally able to trust Ichabod, and she hugged him and comforted him during this prologue of a violent tempest...
The riots had begun in Boston and Ichabod sneaked into the bay. The angry citizens broke the boxes and barrels filled with Chinese tea, and threw it from the ship of East India Company to the sea, in order to fight against the outrageous tea taxes. The British guards were all aware of the riot and began to chase the rioters.
Ichabod sensed people's anger about the unfairness and was deeply moved by their fighting spirit. Now, he and seven other teammates had approached the place as now most of the guarding were now emptied.
Captain of the team: Thanks to Mr. Samuel Adams, we are here. Are you certain this is the right place?
Ichabod: Quite sure, captain.
Captain: Good. Let's go and get what we are looking for.
The team went into a secret room and then they began to search the room. Ichabod closed the door. When he was about to begin his search, the captain of the team stopped him.
Captain: Man the door.
Ichabod: Sir... with all due respect...
Captain: General Washington's orders were firm - bring back the crate and you - alive. Man the door.
Continental soldier: This way!
The others went followed the soldier, while Ichabod manned the door as the captain said. The soldiers then came into the room, and found out that there was a British soldier was guarding the thing they were searching. The guard was holding a lantern and a lightening candle. That was a Hessian mercenary.
Captain: In the name of the Virginia militia, we claim this cargo. Step aside.
Surprisingly, the Hessian spoke something in an ancient language. Ichabod moved forward one step as he heard this and knowing something was going terribly wrong.
Hessian: (spoke in an ancient language) O' Mighty Lord Death, by whom all things are set Free, I cast myself utterly into thine arms... and place myself unreservedly under thy all powerful protection---
Ichabod: NO!
Ichabod stepped closer to the room, when suddenly, an huge explosion was burst and Ichabod then passed out afterwards. When he awoke, he found out that he was lying in a burning ruin. Luckily, he was not injured at all. Ichabod rushed to the room, but could not find his friends anywhere. After breathing nervously, Ichabod then realized that he was the sole survivor.
However, fortunately, he found the box containing the unholy object unharmed, due to the fact that the chest was made of stone. Ichabod observed the chest cautiously, founding that there was a mysterious symbol. Ichabod did not opened it. He summoned a detachment to ferry the chest back to Washington in secret.
That was the last time Ichabod ever saw of it during the time of war.
Whatever the thing inside it was, it warranted the deploying of a Hessian to guard it.
Within the Masonic Cell, thirteen hours to the night of the Blood Moon
The members of the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart were reciting some spells that would help them to depower a malevolent dark witch named Serilda of Abbadon who was the high priestess of a dark coven - the Order of the Blood Moon - and sold her soul to the devil.
By far, Katrina's spell had discovered Serilda's weakness of the bright sunlight. A figure of Serilda came into Katrina's mind, then the figure was disappeared after being exposed under the light.
Katrina: We must stop her for any cost. She had murdered five groups of young children.
Knapp: Tell General Washington, we found Serilda's weaknesses, but we still failed to track her.
Katrina: Concentrate. Concentrate... We must find her before we inform the general. We will plan this ambush and stop her!
Meanwhile, Porcatico Grove
Under Lady Van Tassel's guidance, Serilda walked into a portal under the four white trees and went into a creepy cave covered with rock and a mirror in a shape of a reversed pentagram. A tall and shadowy figure was standing in front of them with an angry stare. Observing the person, Serilda knew she was in big trouble.
Serilda: Is our master in good mood today?
Lady Van Tassel: Ask him yourself.
Lady Van Tassel pointed to that sinister figure with two horns and a blurry face. He had two eyes like holes and also had a mouth that could barely seen. The figure was wrapped inside a thick grayish layer. Serilda shivered in horror. There he is. She saw her cold and sharp master. She saw Moloch.
Serilda: Master, oh... Lord Moloch, I failed to guard the artifact. Washington's men stole it. Master, forgive me...
Moloch: You told me to forgive a failure? Serilda, you made me disappointed. You know what would happen if you fail.
Serilda: Please, master, I... did not expect...
Moloch: STOP MAKING EXCUSES. One soldier shall never said that he did not expected. I gave you numerous chances, and you had all failed. I want the head of Ichabod Crane.
Serilda: Yes, yes, master, I... apologize. However, please give me one last chance. Blood moon shall coming. I shall bring more children to please you, and I shall bring Ichabod Crane's head after that. I will do anything you want me to do! Ichabod Crane will die!
Moloch: Fine, I shall grant you one last chance. No failure this time, or if you do, I will not save you. I will see you burn in your afterlife.
Serilda: Thank you... master...
Moloch: Stop. You should be glad that I did not kill you... yet. Now, do... your... work... before... tomorrow's... sunrise.
To avoid Moloch's anger and grim look, Serilda then went out of Moloch's lair with Lady Van Tassel with sheer horror, and they were both driven back to Sleepy Hollow. Now, there were 11 hours left to the blood moon.
Lady Van Tassel: See, Lord Moloch is tolerant sometimes. To deal my dimwit stepdaughter must be a wast of your talent, Serilda, but it is worthy. Be cautious. We need you to summon the Horsemen... perhaps.
Serilda: I wonder why you hate Van Tassels so much.
Lady Van Tassel: Do you know that Van Tassels and their relatives are one of the most disgusting family ever existed since Salem Witch Trials? They know no respect, no honor... and I shall clean them for the Salem Witch Trails they triggered.
Serilda: You are lying. You know the truth.
Lady Van Tassel: As we all did. Didn't you lie ever before? Serilda, perhaps dealing my stepdaughter could be a hard job, but you are too arrogant to stop. That is good, since my stepdaughter worth nothing or harness nothing, I could tell you. You will face our master's wrath if you failed again, to a little girl, so be cautious. Katrina is a weakling.
Serilda: I hope she is. Thank for your words.
Serilda left in fear while Lady van Tassel grinned evilly. She knew Katrina did have power to get rid of Serilda and it will benefit her for her own agenda.
Some times later, in a forest
Now, there was only 1 hours left for the sun going down. Serilda had successfully captured 13 children and attempted to burn them on stake at night. She hummed a tune and had a rest under a tree. She would boast her success to Lady Van Tassel.
Serilda: Lady Van Tassel had told me to be cautious, which I did. I will do the job as soon as the red moon surfaced. I will bring the children to the master and then we shall sent the Horseman out!
Meanwhile, at Katrina's coven, the white witches had finally located Serilda and informed Katrina this good news.
White witch: We found Serilda!
Katrina: Excellent. Now, contact General Washington and gather every villagers as much as you could... to bring her downfall.
The search parties were soon gathered and set out towards Serilda's hideout. At that time, Serilda was sitting on the ground, and she hid the children inside a magic bag. They were hidden behind the tree. Serilda watched the dusk in satisfaction.
Serilda: Finally, the sun is down. They would not defeat me anymore as soon as I get my power back at night...
Katrina: (voice) Not so fast. You would pay for your sin, Serilda.
Serilda: Katrina van Tassel!? WHERE ARE YOU? SHOW YOURSELF!
Serilda's smile faded as she heard Katrina's voice came out of nowhere, and it was apparent that only she could hear. Serilda looked around in fear and rage. Suddenly, the sun became brighter and the dusk became bright as noon, to Serilda's horror.
Serilda: No, how could it? My power is... fading!
Katrina: (voice) I casted a spell to brighten the sunlight and weakened you. Surrender, Serilda.
Serilda: No! You will never catch me!
Serilda saw the soldiers were coming towards her and she attempted to fled by flying. However, Serilda was weakened so that she could not flew high. The soldiers threw a huge net and they caught her. Finally, Serilda was defeated by Katrina's plan and met her final downfall. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. The light soon returned back to normal, but Serilda were badly damaged to be recovered for a short time. The children were saved.
Crowd: Stop! No more running! You will pay for everything you had committed, monster!
Serilda: No! NO! LET GO OF ME! MY COVEN, WHERE ARE YOU? RALLY TO YOUR LEADER!
What Serilda did not know was that Lady Van Tassel, who lied to her about Katrina to make her underestimate her opponent, had now taken control of her coven, the Order of the Blood Moon. Lady Van Tassel did not care about her so-called friend and decided to leave her in prison to face execution.
Serilda was placed inside the Masonic Cell that Thomas Jefferson built, where Katrina cast hex spell to weaken Serilda, avoiding her to escape. The next night, being severely damaged and weakened, Serilda were taken out for execution. Soldiers tied her on a stake, making her stand on a bunch of funeral pyre. Katrina and Ichabod, who was unknown that his wife is a witch, both witnessed Serilda's final hours.
Judge: Serilda of Abaddon, you are sentenced to death for the practice black magic, by unholy murdered five groups of innocent young children and the attempted murder of the sixth. Do you have any final words?
On the pyre, Serilda spoke something in her mother tongue - Greek - with the contents shocked everyone.
Serilda: By the turn of Blood Moon, the ashes of your ancestry will be mine. Your flesh will be my flesh. I WILL LIVE AGAIN!
Then, the executioners wasted no time to burn Serilda to her death, leaving her crying in dismay and agony.
Serilda: NO! NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!
One day after Serilda's execution, Abraham chose a nice and tidy cabin for him to live with Katrina, and then engaged, thanks to Ichabod's advice. The evil witch Serilda was gone and the town received more and more peace... or so it seemed. One morning, as Ichabod and Katrina were chatting, someone were here to visit.
Ichabod: (to Katrina) This is a verdant and bountiful plot, a perfect setting for you and Abraham to start a new life together.
???: Ichabod~
Ichabod turned back to notice someone he know - a woman who was robed in black and took an umbrella was smilingly ran to him and looked at him with a endearing grin. Ichabod had recognized her as his childhood lover, Mary Wells.
Ichabod: Mary?
Mary Wells: Surprise.
Ichabod: Uh, uh, this is... unexpected... (hugged Mary and the introduced her to Katrina) Uh, Mary Wells. (to Mary) Katrina Van Tassel, treasure friend of mine and betrothed to my comrade-in-arms, Abraham Van Brunt.
Katrina: A pleasure to meet you, Ms. Wells.
Mary: Charmed.
Ichabod: Mary is a dear friend from London.
Mary: I've only just arrived on a Dutch East India Company Tarwler.
Ichabod: And you are here... for...
Mary: For you, Ichabod! To bring you home. So you can make an honest woman out of me.
Katrina: You're engaged?
Mary: Promised to each other since we were children. Our fathers have long been close companions.
Ichabod: But Mary and I had not seen each other since I departed for the colonies.
Katrina: Why don't I give the two of you a chance of reacquaint? (left)
Ichabod and Mary looked at each other and chuckled. They both walked on the small road in the woods and recall their best times in England. Then, they began to talked about something serious.
Ichabod: I must admit I am confused by your presence here, Mary.
Mary: How could I not come? Once I heard you've coerced to throw in with the colonists. Not too worry. Papa Wells could fix it... as long as you recant.
Ichabod: I have no intentions of recanting my belief under any circumstances...
Mary: You mean you had no intention until you laid an eye on me again. But seeing me now, your heart still beats for me... as it always did.
Ichabod: Mary... before I left London, we had a mutual agreement to break off our engagement.
Mary: A noble gesture on your part. To spare me from worrying that you might wounded or get killed in battle.
Ichabod: No, Mary... ah, as I said then—I care for you very deeply.
Mary: And I for you. Deeply.
Ichabod: But it is as a brother cares for a sister.
Ichabod never meant to hurt Mary, but after hearing Ichabod's words, Mary's smile then suddenly faded and then she burst into crying. Ichabod was guilty. He knew that he should not bring Mary into the secret war as it was utterly dangerous for every innocence. However, he could not bear sadness when seen his childhood lover cry. He could hardly determine whether he should tell Mary the truth.
Mary: (sobbed) Ever since you left, my f - feelings for you have only grown deeper and stronger... I had hoped you had done the same.
Ichabod: (sad) Mary, I'm so sorry. I am.
Mary: (sobbing) ......
Ichabod: But our lives must remain on separate paths.
Suddenly, Mary's sadness had turned into anger. She remembered that woman who Ichabod were chatting to in front of cabin, and then she was furious. Mary Wells was surrounded by the green-eyed monster. She would have be jealous and paranoid even if a woman talked a little to her love one. She thought she had the reason.
Mary: It's her, isn't it? Katrina? That dreadful witch. She's stolen your heart! She is making you away...
Ichabod: She's engaged to my best friend.
Mary: BUT IT'S YOU SHE DESIRES! Not that she will never have you! I know you, Ichabod. You're too kind. Too noble. You would never shame our families. Never leave me a broken and de-framed woman!
Ichabod: Mary, please, be reasonable...
Mary: But it is you that must come to your senses. I'll be at the Inn at dockside. Expect you by morning. With your bag packed and prepared for the journey home.
Then, Mary furiously left, leaving Ichabod took the blame, but then she came up with an idea that she thought it was a last resort.
Mary: It is not over. No matter how hard I tried, I will save you from the spell of that woman once and for all.
Then, Mary went back on her Inn to wrote a letter. She told a servant to send it to Katrina, urging her to have a meet at night, within a river in the village of Sleepy Hollow. The vengeful Mary would have any cost to bring Ichabod's heart back.
That evening, Katrina followed what they dealt. At night, she hold a lantern and began searching Mary Wells, but it did not took long.
Katrina: Ms. Wells? Mary?
Mary: I am here. Ms. Van Tassel, we need to talk.
Katrina: Ms. Wells, I got your message. Are you all right?
Mary: SILENCE! How have you tempted my love?
Katrina: I-I'm sorry. Perhaps I don't understand what you means...
Mary: (tearfully) Ichabod is not the same man he was! It's you who have turned his heart against his country, against his family—IT'S YOU WHO HAVE TURNED HIS HEART AGAINST ME!
Katrina: I can assure you, Ichabod Crane had...
Mary: Do you deny seducing him? Deny bewitching him?
Katrina: I, I was engaged with one of his best friends...
Mary: LIES! You... are manipulating and using him and changing him!
Katrina: Please, Mary, I don't want to hurt you...
Mary: YOU ARE A WICKED HARLOT!
Katrina: You have to calm...
Mary: AND THAT IS WHY I WON'T ALLOW YOU TO TAKE HIM AWAY FROM ME!!!!! (runs towards Katrina and began attacking her)
Katrina: You have to calm down!
MARY: SILENCE!
The two had a fight and Katrina was forced to use magic to dispel and Mary. However, Mary lost her balance because of this, and tripping on a root made it worse. Before Katrina could react to save her, Mary fell down from the cliff. Her head was bumped on a rock and then bleed.
Katrina: MARY?! MARY! NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!
Katrina was terrified and rushed to save Mary, but when she approached Mary... Katrina had found her dead. She cradled Mary's corpse and cried.
Katrina: I am sorry, Mary... Oh, God, what have I done? (crying) WHAT HAVE I DONE!? What should I tell to Ichabod about this? He must be take her corpse back to England. That would... give chance to our true enemies. I... Sorry, Mary, I should have tell you the truth. As soon as all of this is over, I will send Ichabod back to England and inform him the truth.
Back to her cabin, Katrina used a hex spell to mimic Mary's writing style. She wrote to Ichabod that Mary had left due to her father's command while pretending herself to be Mary. Katrina's hands were shaking when she wrote it. Even after she complete the letter, her heart was still full of guilt. She knew Ichabod might not believe it, but at least it could make him stay in colonies and fight for humanity. She knew it was not right, but this is the only way.
Katrina: Ichabod, forgive me... (sobbed quietly)
Katrina's fear had worsened after she got asleep. She had a horrible nightmare. She saw Serilda's face, covered with ashes and red scars, had surfaced to her and look at her close.
Serilda's eyes were staring at her, seemly wanted to look through her soul and read the very first lie she had committed. Katrina was then haunted by Serilda's horrible last words:
Serilda: By the turn of Blood Moon, the ashes of your ancestry will be mine. Your flesh will be my flesh. I will live again, again, again, AGAIN......
The day after Serilda's death, a blind crone, with scars on her thin pale lips and her haired white, was wandering in the woods and mumbling something that no one could hear.
Crone: Serilda is dead, come and see. Here to us, my sisters. Sisterhood of the Radiant Heart shall guide us. Obey them. Obey the Sisterhood. Help the Founding Fathers. For the freedom, equal and love, come and see... Dark servants, heretics, prepare to die! MISCHIEF! MISCHIEF! CITY ON FIRE! Spawns of evil, prepare to die!
The crone spoke more words that was clearly make no sense along in the wild. She was now standing at the place where Serilda of Abbadon was captured. This blind, mad and scarred white-haired woman was along in the woods... or so she thought. Not long after that, She felt that someone was standing behind her. She stopped walking and felt superstitious.
Crone: Come and... (paused) Who's there?
The camera moved to the right and revealed Lady Van Tassel behind the crone, holding an axe and stared at the crone menacingly.
Crone: Show yourself! I know someone else is here around...
The crone did not live to finished her word. After a swing of axe by Lady van Tassel, the crone had her head lose. Her beheaded corpse then knelled and fell down, while her head dropped down and showed an astonishing looks.
Lady Van Tassel: Thank you for returning back, sister... no, traitor. Now, time for my step-daughter. Katrina, come on, you must had told lies... like I lied...
Then, Lady Van Tassel cast a spell. After closing her eyes and witnessed a scene where Katrina had accidentally caused Mary Wells' death, Lady Van Tassel then calmly looked at the Crone's corpse and went away, knowing that she had just killed her own sister, but she had no concern about this at all.
After all, it is just one part of her plan, and she needed to do more.
Next day
BGM: Op. 8, L'inverno (Winter), Concerto No. 4 in F minor : II. Largo, written by Antonio Vivaldi
Betsy Ross, the tailor and a spy of George Washington, was discussing something with Washington about their next move. Washington suggested that they will hire James Colby to join their next move, but Betsy did not agree.
Betsy: With all due respect, sir, I think Mr. Colby is unsuitable for our next plan. He did nothing but extravagance, excess and addiction of alcohol, even if he is a skilled painter. With all due respect, how could some one so corrupt to be in our party?
Washington: Oh, (paused) I did not know he is that absurd. All right, we will not invite Colby to join our next move. Now, with everything cleared, I still think we are in need of perhaps one thing. What would this thing be in your mind?
Betsy: Flag, general. You need a flag. I will make you one, a future national flag for our new realm of freedom.
Washington: Thank you, Ms. Ross. We do need a flag. By the way, would you please give my best to Ichabod Crane?
Betsy: Well, I'm sorry, General Washington, but Ichabod had just go to visit Abraham van Brunt.
Ichabod, who was just promoted as a captain due to the heavy losses yet successful action during the Boston Tea Party, had received the "letter from Mary Wells" that declared that Mary had returned to England due to some critical issues. Ichabod was suspicious, but still he did not take it seriously.
Abraham van Brunt was always that arrogant. He went boasting to his friend while being drunk at a bar every day and did not mind to show his feelings about how he loved Katrina.
Ichabod was not used to Abraham's lavish habit, but that does not matter to make him his friend. Meanwhile, Katrina had friends as well. While Ichabod was befriending the future Founding Fathers, Katrina befriended the future Founding Mother; Abigail Adams.
One day, Ichabod received a letter from Benjamin Franklin. The letter had told Ichabod to met him at the afternoon. Ichabod knew Benjamin Franklin quite well and knowing that he was the man who revealed the true nature of one of the most fearsome force of nature; lighting. Under Franklin's request, Ichabod made a new kite for Franklin and went to there nervously.
Before he left, he had discovered a pack of Tarot on his desk, probably left by the guest who came to visit him some time ago.
However, when Ichabod finally met Franklin in a forest, he got a surprise: Franklin was having a picnic and smiled at him as a child rather than being serious. It was nothing match to a serious scientist.
Franklin: Crane! I'm just finished my air bath and prepared a picnic for you.
Ichabod: (uneasy) Well, very good.
Franklin: Don't be such a prude, Ichabod. Let me check your kite. Huh, clearly they never taught you how to tie a knot at Oxford.
Ichabod: Well, I should spent more time studying the Hellfire Club.
Franklin: Study Jefferson, Washington, Adams, Maddison and me. You're one of us now; an American. There's a storm coming now, lad. We must be prepared to weather it.
Ichabod: Mr. Franklin, I thought you had finished your experiment about electricity.
Franklin: Not that time. This thing is just between us. Tea or coffee?
Ichabod: Tea, please.
The picnic took not long, and it was just the right time for Ichabod and Franklin do their work. The storm was unleashed at the forest and there was a downpour. Franklin held the kite all by himself and Ichabod knew it was a very dangerous thing. He noticed a key was bound on the line of the kite.
Ichabod: Sir, please! We must get inside!
Franklin: NOT YET! NOT TILL THE KEY GET STRUCK!
BOOM!!!
The kite was struck by the lightning and then Ichabod saw the key became crimson because of the heat, but it remained unscathed. Later, after the key was cooled down, Franklin grabbed the key and felt sad.
Ichabod: What's wrong?
Franklin: It failed. The key cannot be destroyed. I was hoping the fire from the heaven might neutralize it, but it's still no use. It must be secreted away, far from evil's grasp. This is the Gehenna Key.
Ichabod: Gehenna? It is the word for a realm between life and death... also known as Purgatory.
Franklin: Indeed. It sounds mad for a scientist like me, but I had to accept it. We had to do this secretly to bring peace.
Ichabod: You mean the demons are searching this key to open the Purgatory gate?
Franklin: Indeed they are. They will tarnish the souls and made them their slaves. The key could unleashed a massive wave of evil. Fortunately, I got the key after spying into their factions. I need to keep it safe. Ichabod, let's go.
Ichabod then left with Franklin. He was amazed to witness a scientist's involve with magic, and this is even unbelievable perhaps for Benjamin Franklin himself.
Meanwhile, Katrina's birthday was coming, and Ichabod went to Abraham's mansion to help him pick a gift. There were numerous necklaces on the table, and Abraham's butler had chose a necklace with several shiny diamonds, a necklace so lavish that even Abraham was stunned in amaze.
Butler: This one, sir, is sure to melt her heart. There is no other alike in the colonies.
The butler handed the necklace over to Abraham who observed it carefully
Abraham: (observed carefully) I think I would like it for her. Katrina would love it. What do you think, Ichabod?
Ichabod: (nervously) Yes, it's a... it's a beautiful piece.
Abraham: It's the best one!
Ichabod: Abraham, this is not my place.
Abraham: Ichabod, this is important!
Ichabod: I'm... I'm not sure if it suits Katrina.
Ichabod observed the table and found out an necklace with simply one emerald attached on it.
Ichabod: I am more in favor of... this one... It embodies her elegance, simplicity, beauty... and restraint.
Abraham paused and looked at his butler, who nodded and seemed to agree Ichabod as well.
Abraham: Very well. (picked up the emerald necklace) I'm trusting you.
At the afternoon, in Katrina's birthday party, Ichabod, Abraham and his family, Betsy Ross, Abigail Adams and Katrina had viewed a musician playing crystal piano, and they applauded for his nice skills. They began to forget the serial murder which caused them to panic for a while. Eventually, Abraham began to present Katrina his gift filled with Ichabod's idea.
Abraham: Turn around, darling.
He then helped Katrina to wear the necklace on her neck.
Abraham: And... here... we... go.
Abraham looked at Katrina with a smile.
Katrina: It's perfect... exactly what I have chosen.
Abraham and Ichabod secretly looked at each other and smiled.
Abraham: (turned to Katrina) I know it would be.
Just then, Abraham suddenly noticed George Rutledge entered.
Abraham: Ah, Rutledge is here. He must brought news from the Crown. Word is they're sending troops to disrupt Congress. (kissed Katrina and lead his mother to somewhere) Mother, please come. Ichabod, Katrina, please excuse us.
Abraham left with his mother and Ichabod held Katrina's hand to take a short walk, before Katrina realized something.
Katrina: You picked this out, didn't you?
Ichabod: (pretended to be unwary) I'm sorry?
Katrina: Abraham's taste is far more excessive. He's not bought anything this kind for me.
Ichabod: Perhaps, he is learning. I merely consulted. Take no offense.
Katrina then realized that Ichabod was nice and simply good, unlike the arrogant and extravagant Abraham. No wonder why Mary Wells would be so zealously in love with him.
Abraham treated her well, but it was not suit her. Katrina then came to an idea to mend her deed of killing Mary by accident. Even if fearing to hurt Abraham, Katrina had finally spoke out some forbidden words.
Katrina: I'm breaking off the engagement.
Ichabod: (shocked) You can't.
Katrina: I'm telling Abraham tonight.
Ichabod: Katrina... I know an arrange marriage is not the stuff like fairy tales, but Abraham is from a good family and... he loves you.
Katrina: But I do not love him. I never have. My heart belongs to another.
Ichabod: (paused) I can't betray my friend.
Katrina: This is not about you, dear Ichabod. This is my life. I'm breaking off the engagement because it isn't right for me.
Ichabod: There are consequences.
Katrina: As there were when you turned your back to England, remember? All of this... (hold back her guilt for causing Mary Wells' death) it's the remnants we are fighting to leave behind. I do not wish to go to the effort of creating an independent country only to have it dictated by the same senseless customs like our motherland. If and when I marry, it will be out of love. Otherwise, I know not what I'm fighting for.
Ichabod: You deserves nothing less than love.
Katrina: And I love you, dear Ichabod.
All of a sudden, Ichabod was surprised, but he was then accepted to prevent hurting Katrina. However, Ichabod was determined to tell Abraham the truth and hope he would understand. After Katrina broke the engagement, Abraham was devastated. The next day, Ichabod and Abraham were charged with an important clandestine mission, to deliver The Declaration of Resolves of the First Continental Congress, a precursor to The Declaration of Independence and outlined the colonies' grievance to the King.
Pennsylvania, 1774
The mission was a crucial errand fraught with danger, but Abraham's mind was in elsewhere. Ichabod noticed there was a pond in front of him and he avoid himself from stepping into it. Abraham was different. While holding Katrina's necklace which she returned back to him, Abraham did not notice that he walked right through the pond, causing splashed.
Ichabod: Abraham, be cautious. We are in enemy's territory. (went on walking)
Abraham: She does not want to marry me.
Ichabod: I'm sorry...
Abraham: Did I mistreat her, Crane? Have I not enough wealth to keep her family in comfort, even luxury? Social status clearly she never had.
Ichabod: Katrina's never cared for those things. She's spirited. She's motivated by her heart.
Abraham: Her heart? Crane, stop. (Both of them stopped walking) She had... no rights. Do you realized how this would make me look that I am not good enough for her!?
Ichabod: Hush, calm down... I did not know until yesterday, I swear... She professed her love... to me.
(paused)
Abraham: To you?!
Ichabod: There's no need to force an unhappy union, not when there were many women who would faint at your prospect...
Abraham: (defensively) Do not... patronize me! How long you have been wooing her?
Ichabod: Please, Abraham, no, I would not do our friendship the dishonor...
Abraham: (interrupted) BUT YOU HAVE! YOU HAVE!
Ichabod: Abraham... you are my friend. Now, please, you must understand, this is hard for us all. We wish for your blessing.
However, Abraham was too angry to hear a single word, so he threw his hat prepared his sword - this time the real sword and challenged Ichabod.
Abraham: Do not burden yourself.
Ichabod: Abraham, whatever your misgivings, not it's not the time, not here—our mission.
Abraham: Lies! (drew his sword and attacked Ichabod) Draw your sword!
Ichabod: Abraham, I will not duel!
Abraham: You deem me unworthy?! Arm yourself!
Abraham started to attack Ichabod and Ichabod was forced to defense himself. The two were soon went into a fight which Ichabod was reluctant to do so.
Ichabod: I yield. I yield.
Abraham: I do not accept it!
The two continued to duel, and soon afterwards, Abraham overpowered Ichabod by punching his elbow at Ichabod's arm, grabbed his shoulder and hurl him on the ground. Ichabod lied down on the ground and Abraham pointed his sword to him.
Abraham: Who is unworthy now?
BANG!
A gunshot was fired all of a sudden and Abraham was injured and fell down dying. Ichabod saw a masked Hessian with a gun pointed at him. Ichabod immediately killed the Hessian with his sword, but soon more and more Hessians arrived, followed by a team of riders. Ichabod wasted no time to take care of Abraham.
Ichabod: Abraham!
Abraham: Leave me... Run for your life, Ichabod...
As the Hessian riders gathered, situation became critical.
Ichabod: We must deliver the declaration!
Abraham: LEAVE ME!!!
Ichabod then ran away and hid in a bush. He saw what happened. He saw the Hessians had surrounded a dying Abraham. Ichabod remembered his mission and then he escaped away.
After Ichabod had left, the Hessians dragged a dying Abraham under a tree.
Abraham looked at the Hessians with resentful looks until he saw, to his horror, a grayish, blurry and demonic figure had walked towards him. This figure is none other than Moloch himself, glaring at Abraham. Abraham could not speak a word and then he closed his eyes, dead.
However, that was only the beginning.
The Hessians soon began their work busying themselves taking off Abraham's white coat and replace it with a red coat. They also shaved Abraham's head, printed a hessian mark on the back of his head and put a black mask on his face.
Soon, Abraham awoke with his eyes now turned white with an inhuman stare. Another Hessian soldier used a soldering iron in a shape of crossbow and then cauterized Abraham's right hand with it, leaving a mark on the backside of his hand.
Abraham then stood up, towering every Hessian soldiers and looked menacing. Lady Van Tassel soon appeared beside him and gave him her axe which she used to kill her sister. Now, the axe was scorched to red and very hot.
Moloch: Kill Ichabod Crane... and I will give you Katrina as a prize...
Abraham accepted Moloch's offer. He opened his left hand and revealed the necklace once belonged to Katrina. Now, Abraham Van Brunt was gone. From now on, he was none other than... the Horseman of Death.
At the night, a man had lit up a lantern, and then several riders who held a lantern for each person started their ride. Their leader is none other than Paul Revere.
The bell of a church had rang and the riders started to ride outside Boston, which was just a town at that time. Every townspeople were holding a candle and awaited for them to receive a alarm. Whenever they met a citizen, the riders sent out a signal.
Paul Revere: (to a woman and her child) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others. (rode away)
Woman: (to her child) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others.
Child: (ran to another child standing in front of a cabin) The Regulars are coming. Tell the others.
Several citizens: The Regulars are coming. Tell the others...
The riders went farther and tried to pass the signal to other towns. However, they soon noticed something was different. Something went horribly wrong.
A red-eyed white horse had suddenly emerged besides the team. Its rider was masked, wore a red coat and had a axe on his hand.
It was a Hessian rider, with the mark of Rheinhessen tattooed on his bald head. However, the rider's eyes was inhumanly white as if he was blind.
The Hessian attacked one of Paul's men and chopped down his head with the axe. Then, the Hessian sliced his second victim and caused him to fell dead, before turning to his third victim who immediately alarmed Paul.
Rider: Paul! They're here!
Then the rider was killed instantly by the Hessian. There was now only Paul who was doing the Midnight Ride, and he turned back to watched his enemy in horror...
Within the newly-discovered dwarven city of Gauntlgrym, the dwarves had found the task of rebuilding the city to be too great an undertaking to accomplish within their lifetimes, and ultimately agreed to hire a company of artisans skilled in dwarven craftsmanship to aid them.
The leader of the aritisans is none other than the Tiefling Vanifer, who is secretly the leader of the Cult of Eternal Flame. As the reconstruction progressed, Vanifer started to show her true nature. Not for long, she had a chance of giving a speech as now she was the leader of the rebuild. The audiences gathered around her and among them, there was Drizzt Do'Urden.
Vanifer: (speech) OK, everyone, please pay attention. It was an absolute honor for me to stand here and give my speech. If Gauntylgrym needed reborn, you all have to listen to my coming advice. The pirates, and some dreadful liches, Thayans and formorians, had conspired to create the shadow of separatism using one of their own as the enemy's leader; Valindra Shadowmantle. Drows from House Xolarrin, alongside their slaves of grey dwarves, attempted to plunder the city and made slaves for Lolth as well. Together, they hoped to unleash their destructive power against the beings of Faerun by attacking Neverwinter. I felt sincerely sorry for Lord Neverrember who dealt so much. But the aims of would-be tyrants were valiantly opposed by those without elitist, dangerous powers. Our loyal troopers contained the insurrection within the Thayan Temple and quelled uprisings on a thousand worlds... The remaining Thayans will be hunted down and defeated. Any collaborators will suffer the same fate.
Drizzt: (thought) Well, it seemed to be a good news. I hope it will work to wipe clean of the mess…
Vanifer: (speech) These have been trying times, but we have passed the test. The attempt on my life has left me scarred and deformed, but I assure you my resolve has never been stronger. The war is over. The pirates have been defeated, and their rebellion has been foiled. We stand on the threshold of a new beginning.
(applause)
Vanifer: Thank you. Anyway, in order to ensure our security and continuing stability, Gauntylgrym shall under our command as a capital of a newly born Empire: the Empire of Fiery Pit, for a safe and secure society, which I assure you will last for ten thousand years! An Empire that will continue to be ruled by this august body and a sovereign ruler chosen for life! An Empire ruled by the majority, ruled by a new constitution!
Drizzt: (thought) What?
Vanifer: (speech) By bringing the entire Underdark under one law, one language, and the enlightened guidance of one individual, the corruption that plagued the old city in its later years will never take root! Regional governors will eliminate the bureaucracy that allowed the Separatist movement to grow unchecked! A strong and growing military will ensure the rule of law... Under the Empire's New Order, our most cherished beliefs will be safeguarded. We will defend our ideals by force of arms! We will give no ground to our enemies and will stand together against attacks from within or without! Let the enemies of the Empire take heed: Those who challenge Imperial resolve will be destroyed!
Everyone except Drizzt, without noticing Vanifer's true intentions, applauded and cheered even harder. However, Drizzt found it horrid and disgusting, so he secretly left the crowd.
Drizzt: (thought in panic) No, I thought wrong! Vanifer... was not the person I thought she would be! That... that is not how Gauntylgrym reborn. That... is how liberty died... with thunderous applause.
Aerisi Kalinoth
After the speech was over, Vanifer returned to the wall of Gautylgrym to see molten lava from Hotenow was pouring inside the river of Gauntylgrym and greatly increased the temperature here. As Vanifer was intoxicated within her success, Aerisi Kalinoth arrived and rebuked her angrily.
Aerisi: How could you ever do this? You are not have any preparation to create a Dark Empire and now you claimed yourself to be an Empress?!
Vanifer: I told you, Aerisi, I own the place. I can do whatever I want, besides... who told you that I had no preparations?
Aerisi: What is it, then?
Vanifer: Look at that! (pointed to a red structure towering the whole city) That is what I have: A towering structure that had completed one day ago, and I called it the Fire Beacon!
Aerisi: Isn't that... the Devastation Orb on the top of the tower?
Vanifer: Yes, it is. It is the time start burning the Sword Coast... wholly.
The Fire Beacon
All of a sudden, Aerisi could not hid her feeling of horror but soon she calmed herself before Vanifer could ever noticed.
Aerisi: That's... (tried to spoke "unspeakable" but held back) incredible!
Vanifer: That's excellent. Now then, I could see my future, my glorious future! Amazed?
Aerisi: (enviously) I wish I could be like you...
Vanifer: It seemed that you had just got one bad day, right? Look at all your feathers!
Aerisi: Indeed, I got myself into a severe trouble. I trusted a wrong person...
Vanifer: Trouble is what we always needed. Aerisi, don't worry. I bet you shall rise again. At least you had Feathergale Knights and your followers behind you... and there is nothing to worry about. Lord DeVir had just join me as my Prime Minister, so why don't you join me as well?
Aerisi: Apologies. I am not like you, Vanifer. I want my own plan. Sorry, Vanifer, I did not meant to oppose you. You can call yourself whatever you want, the Empress of Fiery Pit... I don't mind it. I accept it.
Vanifer smiled.
Aerisi: However, in my personal mind, you are always that beggar pleading for money at Baldur's Gate...
Vanifer's smile faded.
Aerisi: ... like you used to be... and I am not over with you about the two men.
Vanifer began to tremble lightly as she was about to lose her temper, but still holding it back.
Aerisi: You threw them inside lava without my permission, and one day you shall pay for it.
Vanifer glared at Aerisi and harshly bit her own lower lip.
Aerisi: Now, please allow me to bow to my Empress as a respectful goodbye. Farewell.
Aerisi then left. Not long after that, Vanifer angrily grabbed a glass beside her and smashed it on the ground with sheer brute force all of a sudden.
Vanifer: INSOLENT BIRD!
The news of the creation of a new Dark Empire, had spread shocks and instant panic all over the Sword Coast and caused tremendous effects. People were shocked that a region ruled by non-dwarves have started their rule within this dwarf city, but they could not do anything but accept it.
Drizzt had realized Vanifer's true color because when the slavers that worshiped Lolth had rule Drows, they used the very similar words as their speech, but eventually they drove Drows into a fanatic worship of the malevolent Queen of Spider herself.
Vanifer reminded him of his nemesis, Valindra Shadowmantle, the once benevolent elf who turned into a malevolent lich.
As Drizzt was dreaming a world without Lolth and her spider monsters, within Moloch's lair, the large spider of the demon king had wrapped more and more captives, and one of them is King Midas' soul. Now, Moloch had taken the complete control of the Purgatory because of the presence of the Horseman of Death.
Moloch: I felt it... I felt the situation is getting more and more perfect for me...
Midas: Please! My lord, I shall serve you for the rest of my life! Spare me!
Moloch: Oh, Midas, I agreed with you, but this is the process you need to suffer. When I need you, I will free you from this cocoon and you shall serve me as a part of my Tribulations...
Midas: No! I don't want you to do this! Please, master, if I may call you... please spare me! You know I am rich! I can give you my money, my wealth, anything you want!
Moloch: I want you to be quiet, mortal! Screw money, I have rules!
Midas instantly went silence, and the spider wrapped him as well, the same way that Hypnos was wrapped. Beside Moloch, there was hiss lieutenant, Ancitif, who had just returned back.
Ancitif: Master, Death had now ride and caused panic everywhere. Shall we summon War now?
Moloch: Not yet. We shall wait no matter how long it takes. We shall wait for someone new to hurt Ichabod. By the way... has Lady Van Tassel returned?
Ancitif: (shook head) No, she hasn't.
Moloch: Hmm, troubling...
???: (distorted voice) Hunt down that girl, my servant... and bring her back to me...
The Horseman of Death chased and approached a running Katrina, under a hooded old lady's order. Now, he is closer and closer...
Katrina: No! Who are you?! What do you want!?
???: (distorted voice) Katrina, farewell. You shall see my master in his realm. With you down, I shall extinguish the name of Van Tassel forever and ever. Amen.
Katrina was tripped by a root just like Mary Wells before her death. The axe of the Horseman had coming to her and was about to chop down her head...
Katrina: NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!
Katrina opened her eyes in horror, only find herself alive and lying on her bed, and then she realized that she had just got into a horrible nightmare. However, she just knew that a mysterious Hessian rider who rode a had chopped down the team of Midnight Ride yesterday and only Paul Revere managed to survive. Due to this fact, she worried that one day her nightmare could come true. However, she had no idea who the mysterious old lady is.
Now, Katrina and Ichabod had married for almost a year and now the Revolutionary War was inevitable. At that day, British general William Howe had just found Ichabod and urged him to change his mind and return back to British.
Howe: Tell me, Ichabod, what exactly changed your mind to betray your country and family?
Ichabod: Howe, I am sorry but I don't think you could understand something even I could not understand myself. However, I will not return your side. I know what I am doing.
Howe: That's ridiculous. Ichabod, you are going to regret it if you refuse my offer. Think of it, fighting along those pathetic citizens is absolutely useless.
Howe left with disappointment.
That night, the night of April 19, 1775, shall be a night which will marked in history. At that night, with a gunfire in Lexington, the American Revolutionary War had begun.
Ichabod fought with the army alongside his friends, but at the night, he was still thinking of his "dead" partner Abraham Van Brunt.
The Weeping Lady
Meanwhile, a deathly plot was plotting secretly with several beheaded corpses had discovered. Reverend Knapp had discovered that the victims were all related to Van Tassel estate. However, he could still not figure out who the murderer is.
That's because the murderer - or murderers - were people who alleged to be dead......
At a lake near the very place where Mary Wells lost her life, a shadowy figure had approached and mumbled a spell. Soon enough, within the water, another mysterious figure with glowing green light emerged and soon enough, the light had lightened the person who summon her: Lady Van Tassel.
Lady Van Tassel: Rise, my new creation... I call you the Weeping Lady.
It was a nice and warm summer morning. Ichabod and Katrina had visited the Fredericks Manor and its host. At the height of the war, this place was a place of hope, a force of good. Ichabod and Katrina, hand in hand, walked down the carriage and headed towards the house. They waited in the hall not for long until the time when they finally meet their host, Lachlan Fredericks, with his matron. Lachlan was charming, warm, intelligent... everything Washington said he would be.
Lachlan: Mister and Mrs. Crane, pleasure to meet you. I am your admirer. (bowed to Crane couple and they bowed back) Please allow me to introduce my matron. (The matron bowed to Cranes as well)
Katrina: (to the matron) Mrs. Grace Dixon, your reputation for helping those in need precedes you.
In retrospect, the house of Lachlan and his households was also a refugee for poor, and Ichabod suspected that it was very possible that Fredericks Manor was a sanctuary to protect outdoor supernatural threats. That was because Ichabod noticed that Lachlan had secretly opened the curtain not far behind him.
From the window, Lachlan had observed the backyard of his house which was shrouded in shades and looked grim. A dead tree which looked humanoid was lying on the backyard. As Ichabod and Katrina did not notice them (as they thought), Lachlan and Grace started to discuss things about demons.
As the meeting went on, a strange black crow squawked with terror and it flew into the sky fast as an arrow. The crow flew itself to a somehow dark and cloudy hill, where its master was hiding and sitting there, waiting for the news.
After hearing the crow "spoke" to her, Lady Van Tassel was dismayed.
Lady Van Tassel: No, how could this be? The host of Fredericks Manor is planning against us? No, it can't be! I have been ignoring him for too long! Now, if he is still there, I shall never raise my own plan. I should do something other than unleashing the Weeping Lady, since that was not the right time. (began wandering in the woods) Wait, I have a plan, though it could take long. I shall prepare it for years, but during this time I must not do nothing whatsoever.
All of a sudden, a wicked plan had come to Lady Van Tassel's mind and a evil smile had surfaced on her face. She wasted no time to summon the Horseman of Death for their next move.
Ichabod: Kept them observed. General, it's all clear.
After this successful ambush, came the famous Benedict Arnold, and he went straight to the coins and started to check them. Ichabod silently stood behind him and watched.
As Arnold grabbed one the coins to check, however, Ichabod noticed a dark shadow appeared on Arnold's face and worried that something wen wrong. Arnold put the coin inside his pocked and a grim smile appeared on his face. Unbeknownst to them all, the coin was accursed...
Ichabod: General Arnold? Are you all right?
Arnold: Oh, I... well, I am fine...
In fact, this was totally not fine, not at all. Ichabod was soon suspected if Arnold was hiding something to his own, but he did not say a single word. However, as soon as Arnold grabbed the coin, the evilness within his heart had unearthed and he started to hear a sound from his own heart.
Arnold's own voice in his mind: He did not care for me. Washington always ignores my success, but it will not go for too long. One day, I shall make him pay...
Neverland
Neverland was now in chaos. The heroic Peter Pan went missing and a tyrant had replaced him in his form. This worried someone who was sitting in his chair and dismayed.
???: How could this be? What should I do?...
Suddenly, the door opened and a short old man went in with two large and muscle bodyguards.
???: Ah, who have we here? Isn't you that hilarious Duke of Weselton?
Duke of Weselton: Indeed I am. I am glad that you did not name my county... uh, um...
???: Weasel Town?
Duke of Weselton: That is what I am talking about!
???: Sorry, so... what can I do for you, Mr. Duke?
Duke of Weselton: I am here to visit you. I heard you were in need of help from... someone else.
???: ... (looked at the duke in blank astonishment)
Duke of Weselton: Anyway... ahem, may I have your name, please?
???: My real name is mouthful. You can call me Mr. Gold, Duke.
Duke of Weselton: Uh, OK, Mr. Gold, would you please allow me to help you?
Mr. Gold: You can help me whenever I can. However, did you successfully compact with the adorable Queen Elsa of Arendelle, First of Her Name?
Duke of Weselton: No, I didn't. Why are you... wait, you knew her?
Mr. Gold: I only heard of her. I met her sister Princess Anna once. That was years ago, since my last visit of Arendelle...
Suddenly, a loud cry from far, far away had interrupt their talking. The Duke of Weselton was horrified, yet Mr. Gold maintained calm and inner peace.
One of the most bizarre punishments ever...
This voice came from Katarina Couteau from the year 2031, caused by the punishment she received. After her duel with Azul Jissele, her friend, La Folia Rihavein had punished Katarina with a... uh, a bizarre punishment.
Duke of Weselton: Oh, my word! What on Earth is that!?
Mr. Gold: (calmly) That screaming voice came from future and somehow went through the time. This is only thing I could tell for this is only thing I know about it right now.
Duke of Weselton: Will it effect our talking?
Mr. Gold: No, it won't. (drinks tea)
Tarrytown Psych, 2012
Dr. Lillian Pepper (in fact Poison Ivy in disguise) was escorting Jennifer "Jenny" Mills out of Tarrytown Psych and apologized to her. August Corbin was waiting in front of the gate of Tarrytown.
Poison Ivy: Jenny, sorry, I misjudged you. Maybe you are right and your sister is wrong. Maybe there is something we don't know in our simple mind, but anyway, I am here to conclude that you are completely sane.
Jenny: How come you became so nice to me?
Poison Ivy: Don't fret so. This took me a lot of time to persuade those stubborn men. I have offered you a chance of redemption and you shall be cared with a friend I know. He is a man 10,000 times better than that foul foster house you once lived. Look, there he is, at the gate. This is Sheriff August Corbin. He shall take care of you. Go, go ahead and say hello to him.
Jenny: Why did you hand me over to a stranger?
Poison Ivy: Trust me, he will soon be your close friend and you will remember him forever. He will treat you nicely. Do you trust me? If you do, please shake my hand. If you don't, then I had no choice but put you back there in your cell. You choose.
Though still hesitated for a few seconds, Jenny started to shake Ivy's hand which meant she trusted her and Corbin. Ivy smiled and hugged Jenny. Hugging Ivy, Jenny smelt something different: a pleasant scent of many kinds of flowers like a mixed perfume. After the hug, Ivy smiled at Jenny.
Poison Ivy: Thank you, Jenny. Wait, here's my card. Call me if you need more help from me. I wished you a pleasant journey. Now, let's go to Corbin.
Ivy then send Jenny directly to Corbin and they smiled at each other.
Poison Ivy: Good luck, Corbin. I hope you can take care of this feisty girl well. Thank you.
Corbin: I'll call you. Goodbye, doctor.
After all was done, Ivy watched Corbin and Jenny walked away and then she closed her eyes. Tears began to run down her cheeks.
Poison Ivy: Good luck, Jenny. My work is done.
Raven Cliff Beach, Faerun
After Blackdagger Bandits was defeated, trade increased on the High Road. The Emerald Enclave began guiding travelers, and the Neverwinter Guard garrisoned the lighthouses on Raven Cliff Beach.
The Fountain of Delights
Meanwhile, a contingent of Dwarven miners arrived to take up working the abandoned mines in the region, while Lord Neverember assigned a small squad of Neverwinter Guards to garrison the lighthouses at Raven Cliff Beach with orders to prevent those beacons from once again falling into the hands of pirates and wreckers. The Guards were somewhat surprised to find an ornate tower built on the shore.
Guard 1: Hey, man, look what I found!
Guard 2: Incredible. Would you look at that...
Guard 3: WHO IS THAT?!
The guards soon noticed a stranger covered in blue cloak, holding a shinning trident and had a crab pincer attached on his arm. His face was hardly recognizable and was hidden inside his hood. This is nobody but a disguised Gar Shatterkeel, the Prophet of Water. The guards went closer to him and surrounded him, feeling hostile.
Gar: I just dropped by. Sorry for inconvenience.
Guard 1: Who are you?
Guard 2: Prove yourself to be harmless!
Gar: You want me to prove myself? Right, I will tell you about this structure.
Guard 3: Tell us what it is, please.
Gar: It is called the Fountain of Delights. This tower was occupied by followers of Lliira, goddess of joy, who offered visitors relaxing, scented baths. I am one of them and build it after the defeat of bandits. Harpers and Emerald Enclave did a fine job. Now... do you have any concerns?
The guards looked at each other and saw no threats in this structure or this strange man.
Guard 1: Well, no, no problem. I think we should get on to our work, and you are free to go. By the way, who are you? We want your name.
Gar: My name is not important, otherwise I would not suffer so much. I am just a wandering soul on the ocean looking for a place called home. Farewell and good luck.
Gar then left calmly. Seeing no harm in this structure, the guards went about their business.
Benjamin Franklin: Judas had only sold one man. Arnold sold three millions...
On 2nd of October, 1780,
John André was hanged for his crime near Sleepy Hollow.
However, Benedict Arnold escaped and fought for British.
After Arnold's betrayal, Lady Van Tassel had now returned back to Moloch's lair and reported her recent success to her master, and then they formed a plan to get rid of Katrina Crane, neé Van Tassel. During this time, Ancitif asked a question about Arnold and Lady Van Tassel answered with a smile.
Ancitif: Are you sure that Benedict Arnold is in our control forever?
Lady Van Tassel: Do not worry. Arnold fell into our trap and had no antidote to erase the curse of Tyrian shekel. He will be just another unwitting pawn of us.
Ancitif: What would happen if Thomas Jefferson caught Arnold? He had escaped once, but if they captured him once again, what could they explain to the furious people?
Lady Van Tassel: Explain a thing that could not be explained? The formerly loyal Benedict Arnold is no more an American patriot. The British Officer is his new identity. He is now a slaughterer, a madman. Do not judge me for my plan, Ancitif. Now, Arnold should take his new army to attack where Willaim Philips ordered him to go to....
Ancitif: Already happening.
Lady Van Tassel: Good. I hope he will cut off the head... of Ichabod Crane! If he did not, then I shall unleash my secret weapon.
Ancitif: Your secret weapon? Will it killed Crane?
Lady Van Tassel: Not just kill him. It will destroy him, from his soul to his body and made him de-framed and broken inside out.
On September 4, not long after the birth of his and his second wife's second son, Arnold's force of over 1,700 men raided and burned New London and captured Fort Griswold, causing damage estimated at $500,000. British casualties were high—nearly one quarter of the force sent against Fort Griswold was killed or wounded, a rate at which General Sir Henry Clinton claimed he could ill afford more such victories.
During this time, Arnold had met Ichabod Crane once again along with several British soldiers, but this time, they are enemies. Arnold was surprised to see Ichabod and vice versa.
Arnold: Ichabod? Why are you here?
Ichabod: Why are you there?
Arnold: You shall never understand. Washington wronged me, Franklin made alliance with the corrupt French monarchy and they all ignored me! Who do you thing is the right one?
Ichabod: It is not you. Arnold, please, you don't have to do this. This is nothing worthy at all. All you got is the title known as Turncoat, nothing more.
Arnold: Didn't you a turncoat as well?
Ichabod: I'm not like you, Arnold. I turned my side for justice, but you turned your side for greed and desire. Is it really worthy being consumed... by the demon within your heart?
All of a sudden, Ichabod's word had deeply touched the guilty conscience within Arnold, and it made the latter lowered his head and paused for a while, and then he spoke out his order...
Arnold: ...Release him.
Without a second word, Arnold ordered the British soldiers to spare Ichabod, causing his total surprise. Ichabod watched as Arnold and his men left, leaving him along wondering whether Arnold had some remorse about his treachery. Ultimately, this is the very last time Ichabod and Arnold met together.
The Secret Lab of Benjamin Franklin
As Arnold's infamy had spread across the land and everyone had recognized him as a traitor instead of war hero, Benjamin Franklin and the Sisterhood of Radiant Church was planned to create a sentinel weapon of unearthly power, and it shall deal with the threat of the Horseman of Death.
Katrina: It is a good idea, Mr. Franklin. What would be its name?
Franklin: (winked to Katrina and smiled) It will be the Kindred.
Soon, Franklin started his own work, which later Abbie referred as "Franklin-stein's monster", by using a corpse of the soldier who died on the recent battle. However, the spell failed several times, and Katrina assumed that they were lack a part of Horseman himself.
It took a long time to make Katrina realized that the Four who Speak as One was gone, but the more upsetting thing is that she had knew from a messenger that Ichabod had to fight for the battle against a masked Hessian rider who rode a white horse - the Horseman of Death. Katrina was panic about this not only because her husband may died for it, but also she had a good news that she did not tell her husband and it might be too late to tell.
She is pregnant with Ichabod's child.
Porcatino Grove
Actually, the Four who Speak as One had received a nameless letter that invited them to Procatino Grove. When they get there, they saw a crow and the crow led them under the Tree of Dead which is now surrounded by four white trees.
Sister 1: How could it be?
???: Nothing is impossible, my girls.
The four sisters turned back and, to their shock, they saw Lady Van Tassel there, alive and well, looking at them with a grim smile.
The Four: How could it be? You are dead!
Lady Van Tassel: Ha, I am lucky to escape death, and a poor maid had died for me... so sad. However, this is not your place to be shock. This is the place for you to know that Katrina herself should take the blame.
The Four: Katrina?
Lady Van Tassel: All of the murders, the orphans, the vagrants, her father's friends... had been murdered by her and she was attempted to delay the case and trying to consume her father's legacy! Her first crime is... matricide.
Sister 1: You mean Katrina killed the previous Lady Van Tassel, her very OWN mother?!
Sister 2: I don't believe it!
Sister 3: Me neither.
Lady Van Tassel: Well, then, I shall inform you even more. Oh, yes, I know more than you people. I know everything. Did you not know that Ichabod Crane was actually... a mortal?
The Four seemed shocked and scared.
Lady Van Tassel: Think of it! Mortal man with no magic! Yes, and she broke down her engagement with Abraham van Brunt to make her Mrs. Crane! How disgusting.
Sister 1: How can this possibly be?
Sister 2: Katrina was not that evil...
Sister 3: ...and we do not mind a mortal to marry witches.
Lady Van Tassel: ALL OF YOU! SILENT FOR ME! THIS IS A FAILURE FOR US! DID YOU NOT KNOW HOW DID WE WITCHES HID UNDERGROUND AND ESCAPED FROM THE SUNLIGHT OFTEN? That is because of the Salem Witch Trials! Katrina's own grandmother was hanged due to her satanic purpose, and if you shared compassion to her, it shall be your own... down... fall! Now, kiss my sword to vow your new loyalty... or die!
Before the Four could resist, Lady Van Tassel menacing yelled to them and then she unleashed her black sword to the sisters. Forced, scared and begrudged, the sisters had to kissed the sword one by one and they knew it will lead them to the way of no return.
Lady Van Tassel: (satisfied) Very well. Now, you are mine now. HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!
Van Tassel Mansion
As Katrina returned back home, Ichabod was wearing his army coat which the tailor Betsy Ross had fixed for him, and later he went to the living room to see his wife..
Katrina: Ichabod, please come here and sit for a while. I have something to tell you.
Ichabod: Oh, I'll be right here, Katrina.
Katrina: Greetings, Betsy. I'm glad you are here.
Betsy: It's so good for you, Katrina, to have a husband like him.
Katrina smiled back and went away with Ichabod. Betsy was about to leave but then she heard a strange noise, sounded like someone was crying sadly. Betsy was confused and then she stood up and followed the sound, trying to search its source. Behind her, a cup of water had filled up and turned black.
The Weeping Lady
Following the sound, Betsy entered the corridor carefully and went near a room. The room is curiously seemed watery and there was a figure, dressed black and cried sadly. Before Betsy could response, the strange figure had ran towards her...
At the living room, when Katrina had gone for a little while to prepare some tea, Ichabod had noticed something strange on his desk. There is a magic book opened with a strange pentagram on it seemed like a magic ritual. Before he could watch it clearer, Katrina had returned.
Katrina: Ichabod, what are you doing?
Ichabod: Oh, Katrina... you startled me. (Both shared a kiss)
Katrina: You surprised me as well, darling. You had not been so nervous before. What happened?
Ichabod: (showed her what he found) I saw something you prepared... rosemary, sage... and sweet wine. I've seen you prepare this for patients who were bearing children. (beat) My love, are you...
Katrina: With child? I am... (paused but felt hard to speak out) not. Ichabod, this tincture is for Liza Putnam next door. She is due any day now.
Ichabod: Oh, yes, that's true.
Katrina: I hope that does not disappoint you.
Ichabod: Oh, I am not. Please, if you are with child, you can tell me anytime. There is no need to worry about.
Katrina: (thought) It is better for me to speak that later... after this war is over, or the enemies may use me and our child to threat my husband. That is not right. I should protect them. However, I should prevent Ichabod to fight the Horseman, and then I will tell him. (spoke) Thank you. Ichabod, actually... well, I heard you are going to a mission to hunt down the Hessian rider tomorrow, aren't you? Don't go, please.
Ichabod: Why not? I am willing to go, for all of you. He must pay for what he had done.
Betsy: (off-screen) ICHABOD! KATRINA! HELP ME!
Betsy's scream had alerted the Cranes and then they ran towards the place, only to find a pond at the room where Betsy had found the mysterious creature. They saw Betsy struggled in the water with sheer panic.
Katrina: Betsy!
Betsy: ICHABOD! KATRINA! HELP ME... gulp... OUT OF HERE!
Ichabod and Katrina grabbed each of Betsy's hand and pulled her out of the pond. They managed to reanimate her at time. Betsy was soaked and exhausted, and there was a small piece of something black grabbed tightly within her right fist. Ichabod Katrina immediately carried Betsy on the coach, and Katrina took care of her without hesitation.
At the time, the pond disappeared suddenly, in a way where water was drained into the ground. It disappeared along with the creature inside it...
Van Tassel Mansion
It did not take too long for Betsy to regain her clear mind, and Katrina had placed her near the furnace. Betsy opened her eyes and saw the Cranes stood in front of her with worries on their faces.
Betsy: Don't worry. I am feeling much better.
Ichabod: That's a relief. What happened?
Betsy: I heard someone crying and I began to search for it. I saw a woman, dressed in black and was crying on the chair... but soon she started to attack me. She attempted to drown me. When I struggled, I was floated on the surface once, but I did not saw the room. I saw a bridge, several trees, a cliff and the dark sky, so much like the lake beside Sleepy Hollow Woods.
Katrina: It might be illusions or...
Ichabod: ...or a real place. The creature came from there.
Katrina: The creature must have be the Weeping Lady, a dark and ghostly creature appeared in folklore... but it does not make any sense. If it is the Weeping Lady, why would she attack us?
Betsy: Oh, by the way, look what I've found. (opened her hand and revealed a black cloth) Take a look at this. This is what I got from the strange creature.
Ichabod was startled to see the cloth piece and he immediate took it from Betsy. Immediately, with his accurate remembering ability, Ichabod recognized it as the cloth piece from Mary Wells' coat when they met for the final time years ago.
Betsy: Ichabod, what happened?
Ichabod: This... is impossible. This is Mary Wells' cloth. Do you remember her, Katrina? I introduced her to you years ago.
Katrina: That woman from England?
Ichabod: Indeed. How could she even possibly wandering in here?
Katrina: I assume she was summoned by Dark Magic and became a vengeful ghost... but this does not make sense. As we all knew, Serilda is dead. The Supreme Witch of Darkness is dead.
Ichabod: What if Serilda had returned?
Betsy: Sorry to interrupt, but you two are making me confused. Would you please explain this to me?
Ichabod then explained the things of Mary Wells to Betsy and concluded that Betsy was attacked due to Mary's own envious nature.
Ichabod: No matter what the reason is, we must find her and made her rest in peace before she can harm anyone else. The woods is not far from here.
The three then set up together to search the Weeping Lady. Near the mansion, Lady Van Tassel had observed everything, and then she began to unleash the evil plot built for more than seven years.
After going to the Sleepy Hollow Woods and heeded Katrina's advice, Ichabod, with his rifle, was searching the Weeping Lady near the lake, while keeping Katrina and Betsy not far away. Katrina and Betsy planned to take risk in casting a dark spell that need two people to finish in order to end the curse, which Betsy served as an anchor to keep Katrina out of way.
Katrina: Repeat every words I speak, Betsy.
Katrina & Betsy: (in Greek; whispered) Wandering spirit trapped upon this plane. Heed my word and be dismissed into the light. Let the light of my soul be your guide and anchor in this world.
Ichabod: (near the lake) Mary?
When Ichabod reached the lake, he felt it was misty and filled with intensity. A tiny crying voice could be heard.
Ichabod: Mary, are you here? It's me. It's Ichabod.
Ichabod then heard the voice of water flow. He turned back and looked in horror as he saw Mary Wells, now as the Weeping Lady, was standing there.
Ichabod: Oh, please don't make me use this.
However, Mary or the Weeping Lady did not attack him. Instead, she took down her hood and revealed her blue and scarred skins, formed during the time tormented by the curse cast on by Lady Van Tassel. When she saw Ichabod, she cried even harder.
Unknown to Ichabod, Lady Van Tassel had removed Mary's tongue in order to threat her and made her into a utter mute.
Ichabod: My God, Mary. The torment of the damned could not be worse.
Mary: ......
Ichabod: I didn't mean to disappoint you, but your anger... your jealousy...
Mary: (screamed) UGH! AGRH!
Ichabod: We're here to help you, Mary, to free you from this torment.
Mary: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Mary ran towards Ichabod.
Ichabod: MARY!
Ichabod was forced to shoot Mary. It stopped her for a while, but not for long, she was healed by herself and ran towards Ichabod again. Ichabod was trying to escape. However, instead of attacking Ichabod, Mary passed beside him and ran straight towards Katrina and Betsy.
Ichabod: Katrina... Betsy... (chase Mary)
Katrina & Betsy: (in Greek; whispered) Wandering spirit trapped upon this plane. Heed my word and be dismissed into the light. Let the light of my soul be your guide and anchor in this world.
A horrifying scream had interrupted their spell and they turned to see Mary Wells not far away had fell down in horror and pain, but not for long, the curse faded. Mary went back normal, but her tongue was still missing.
Ichabod: Mary?! (stopped running and stood there)
Katrina: (whispered to Betsy) It's done, As the enchantment takes hold, Mary's spirit will be free to leave this earthly plane. (to Ichabod) She will be fine.
Ichabod went towards the dying Mary but Betsy stood up to stop him.
Betsy: Be careful, Ichabod, she could still be dangerous.
Ichabod: Not to me. She would not harm me. (to Mary) Mary, what happened? *gasp* Where is your tongue? Mary... you wrote me a letter. You said you were going home. Why are you still here? Mary, what happened to you?
Without speaking a word, Mary merely glared at Katrina and pointed her. Then, she closed her eyes and died for the second and final time. Ichabod looked at Katrina in shock and confusion. Katrina seemed to became unsettling.
Ichabod: I don't understand. Why did she point at you?
Katrina: (paused nervously) She... she's hated me from the start. You said yourself she was a jealous woman...
Ichabod: ...and never one to give up on anything... but she went back to England without me. This doesn't make sense.
Suddenly, Ichabod had realized something, and he looked at Katrina with horror.
Ichabod: There's something you're not telling me.
Katrina: Ichabod, this is not the time nor the place.
Ichabod: You're hiding something. You know why Mary's spirit haunted this place. You know what happened to her.
Katrina: And I will tell you all another day.
Ichabod: I will not leave until I hear the truth... from your lips. What in God's name did you do?!
All of a sudden, Katrina realized everything could not be hidden now. Katrina then told Ichabod about her true identity as a witch, and then she tearfully told Ichabod that she was trying to avoid Mary from attacking her, but accidentally killing her.
Katrina: She tripped on the root. She fell, and she must have hit her head on the way down, because... then she was just gone.
Ichabod: She never left. She died here.
Katrina: It was an accident... a tragedy that cost her life.
Ichabod: And the letter? You forged it, didn't you?
Katrina: It's a simple enough enchantment to match her hand writing.
Ichabod: Why? Katrina... why did you keep this from me?
Katrina: Because I cared for you, Ichabod. You would have carried the blame, the weight of it all. No doubt you would have gone home to bury her, explain it all to her family. Who knows if and when you would have returned to your own as a warrior in this war against evil? Your mission... is far too important, my love
Ichabod: You're my wife—my wife, Katrina, yet there is so much that you've kept from me. You are a spy of Washington, you are a witch, you defeated Serilda without telling me and you forged Mary's letter! I even doubt if you summoned Mary's soul, took her tongue and made her attack Betsy.
Katrina: This is all of the truth, Ichabod! I swear with my soul and my mother's grave that I did not summon Mary back to murder Betsy, and I did not took her tongue. I did not mind her feelings for you.
Betsy: Ichabod, Katrina is not that kind of person. I can prove that with my honesty. She hid her witch ability to keep you safe, and even if she had more secrets, they could only be expose till the end of revolution when you will be SAFE AND SOUND! FOR A LONG TIME!! How on Earth you would suspect that she cut off Mary's tongue? No human being can do such an inhumane thing, not to mention Katrina. She would not even kill a fly on purpose!
Ichabod lowered his head after scolded by Betsy. Tears started to run down Katrina's cheek.
Katrina: Calm yourself, Betsy. You are right, Ichabod. Perhaps I did something wrong and I shall take the blame. I may not be a good wife, but not a treacherous one either. As an apologize, I promise that I will help you to find out who is truly behind all of this, and I swear we will take down the murderer or even murderers for good. This grimoire is my gift for you as a comfort. It was my late mother's white magic book.
Ichabod: (opens the book) It was your mother's?
Katrina: Keep it close to your heart. It's sure protection against harm.
Ichabod: Are you so certain of everything?
Katrina: It's not what you think, Ichabod. I have shed my tears for Abraham... and Mary. This is the only way to keep you safe. Do you think me wicked?
Ichabod: (paused) No... but perhaps there is a little bit of witch in you, Katrina.
Katrina: Why do you say that?
Ichabod: Because you have bewitched me. Now, let's go home. Betsy is right. After I come back from coming battle, we will talk about this... in the right way. Don't worry. I will be fine.
Meanwhile, in Moloch's lair, intoxicated by Katrina's expose and her first step of success, Lady Van Tassel roasted Mary Wells' tongue and ate it. Even though Katrina was forgave, it did not mean she would be so lucky all along. There was a lot more thing for Lady Van Tassel to do.
Lady Van Tassel: Hmm, delicious... Now, the next act shall go even better! This is just the start, and now it's time for the main course. HAHAHAHAHAHA...
Reverend Knapp was wandering in the Sleeping Hollow Woods searching for the clue of murders, but then he was surrounded by the Four who Speaks as One.
The Four: Good morning, Reverend. We are sorry. We think it will have so much danger for you to go out along like this.
Knapp: That's fine. Uh, wait... (started to sensed that something was wrong) what do you mean you are sorry? What do you mean danger? What do you mean I am along? You are with me alongside God, aren't you?
The Four: We... were coerced.
???: Haha, well, who have we here?
With a sinister laugh, Lady Van Tassel revealed herself and came behind Knapp, looking at him sinisterly.
Lady Van Tassel: Welcome, Reverend. It seemed that we did not met for years.
Knapp: (turned back and saw Lady Van Tassel with total shock) You... you are... L-Lady Van... No, it's impossible.
Lady Van Tassel: Nothing is impossible, right?
Knapp: What are you going to do?
Lady Van Tassel: Well, we are here to take you down... and Ichabod Crane, who will die shortly after before sundown, right as he met the Hessian rider. Perfect.
Knapp: Tell me, you are behind all of this, are you not?
Lady Van Tassel: Hmm, of course I am.
Knapp: (scornfully) Huh... foul thing.
Lady Van Tassel: You are making me feel awkward. However, this is not the point. The point is, Katrina is in the camp now, as a nurse. I will wear a disguise and pretended myself to be a nurse as well. If Ichabod survived his encounter with the Horseman, I will tear him apart and then his wife. I shall end the name of Cranes and Van Tassels forever.
Knapp: You are telling me all of this which means...
Lady Van Tassel: (grins) Yes, it means you won't last long. Take him down.
Lady Van Tassel laughed out insanely as she cast a spell to transport herself to Ichabod's camp. A portal soon appeared and sucked Lady Van Tassel in. Knapp rushed fiercely and he reached the portal before it disappeared with him and took it to... somewhere.
After being transported to the camp, Lady Van Tassel immediately used a spell to transport herself inside another young nurse, possessing her without even being noticed. Intoxicated by her new success, Lady Van Tassel secretly cast a horrid glare on Katrina who was working with the injured soldiers.
Lady Van Tassel: (thought) Hello, my poor step-daughter, and my unborn step-grandchild...
The Wounded Camp
More and more soldiers were killed and wounded, and they all ended up in the Wounded Camp where Lady Van Tassel was there among the nurses. Katrina was worried about her husband and searched him in the Wounded Camp. It was rumored that he was badly injured by the Hessian rider.
Katrina: Ichabod?
She could not find Ichabod anywhere and asked several fellow nurses about this. The disguised Lady Van Tassel over heard this not far away, and she was shocked to hear that Ichabod was not among the wounded.
Katrina: Has anyone seen Ichabod Crane? I heard he was mortally wounded.
Nurse: Katrina, your husband isn't here.
Lady Van Tassel: (in disguise; thought) What?
Katrina: What? He was in battle. I heard he was cut down by a Hessian and brought to this very place.
Wounded soldier: No, ma'am, Captain Crane was called away. Calm down, your husband was fine.
Katrina then sighed in relief, yet Lady Van Tassel in her disguise went into blank astonishment.
Lady Van Tassel: (in disguise) How? (changed her tone) Uh, sorry, how was he not on the battlefield?
As the disguised dark witch was speaking, Katrina found some grim feelings coming from her spine. She sensed a dark presence much more horrendous than Serilda, but she was too curious about Ichabod's absence and asked the wounded soldier without any suspicion on that, unknown to her, possessed nurse.
Katrina: I am glad to hear it. How did he survived?
Wounded soldier: A mysterious priest, claiming to have enemy secrets, had called Captain Crane away.
Katrina: Did this priest mentioned his name? Revered Knapp, perhaps?
Wounded soldier: Aye, he is Revered Alfred Knapp.
Katrina: Do you know where they are now?
Wounded soldier: They never returned. He saved him from the worst thing we've ever seen. This Hessian... ugh, he was like something from hell.
Though feeling grateful for Knapp's interfere, Katrina turned back to see the mysterious nurse, but was surprised that she had disappeared.
It was seven o'clock, P.M. when Ichabod and Reverend Knapp arrived at the Van Tassel Mansion after an hour ride.
The sun was falling down and the sky is now nearly red as blood. Balthus Van Tassel was standing in front of his house with worries on his face when he suddenly saw the carriage.
Inside their carriage, Ichabod and Reverend Knapp arrived at their destination; Van Tassel Mansion, just before the night falls. The carriage stopped at the front door. People in front of the house were all stunned in surprise when they saw Ichabod was coming down from the carriage, and they were even more surprise when they saw Knapp. Only Katrina (who had just returned to the house) was not surprised, only relieved.
Balthus: Crane? What happened? I heard you were killed...
Knapp: I called Captain Crane back. I heard there were numerous causalities among this war, mostly being chopped down by the Horseman.
Balthus: Oh, thank God, you are both fine. Knapp, I am glad to know that you saved my son-in-law's life.
Knapp: You can thank me later. I had found out the Horseman went even further on his murders. His killing spree seems to of gone even further, and now he has an ally no less dangerous than him.
Balthus: Oh, really? (beat) Who is his ally?
Knapp: Uh, she is... a witch.
Ichabod: Sorry, Reverend, you did not tell me this in the prison.
Knapp: And now you should know, Crane, that a Dark Witch is chasing you alongside the Horseman, and she is absolutely horrid. We should be prepared.
Balthus: Oh, I see. Katrina, take Ichabod to his room, prepare the weapons and then come back for me, and I shall find a way to deal with this. The rest of you, hide inside the mansion. I will have a private talk with our reverend. Betsy, you will lead them inside.
Betsy Ross: Yes, sir. You people hear him! Come with me!
Led by Betsy, people then started to hide inside the mansion with order, and then Katrina led Ichabod to his room to prepare the rifles. While preparing, Ichabod had noticed Katrina's pregnancy for a while, but he was busy with the preparation and soon forgot about it.
Downstairs, Balthus began to ask Knapp some questions.
Balthus: Now, there is just you and me now. Please, vicar, tell me who the Horseman's ally is.
Knapp: I am afraid that you will not believe me. It will sounds insane.
Balthus: Tell me, please. I am serious.
Knapp: Oh, all right... it was your second wife.
Balthus:Mary Archer?
Knapp: The second and current Lady Van Tassel... unless if you married a third one, sir, and I suspected you didn't.
Balthus: How... how could it? This is impossible.
Knapp: I knew you would say that, sir. Crane thought it was impossible as well though I did not even tell him the whole thing. Even I thought it was impossible, but I saw her, alive and well. Seeing is believing. She took some our allies and made them her minions. What is worse, the Horseman of Death is now her ally and her tool of murder.
(paused)
Balthus: If that is true... well, then I shall find Mr. Franklin first, and then I need to go to Fredericks Manor to find Mrs. Grace Dixon. She might do something as well, like trapping the Horseman into Purgatory.
Knapp: (looked at the setting sun) No, I think it is too late. I felt that Purgatory cannot seal the Horseman for too long, either. I suggest that you go find Franklin and I find Mrs. Dixon. We don't have much time. The Horseman shall arrive here in minutes if Lady Van Tassel know we are here.
Katrina: The weapons are ready! (came downstairs with Ichabod and came out of the door)
Ichabod: I don't know if this could stop him.
Balthus: We can cast a spell to delay him if he come, but I don't think he will be arriving here so quick.
Suddenly, a flashing lightning had torn the sky apart and then the thunder had boomed on the sky, scaring people and animals everywhere. Several trees had been burned by the lightnings as well. The sky was now filled with clouds and the wind was howling fiercely. Ichabod and others then observed the forest with nervous expressions on their faces. Knapp walked carefully towards the bush and observed carefully... when suddenly, the Horseman of Death rushed out of the bush with his horse. Knapp fell down and ran back to the crowd.
Balthus: IMPOSSIBLE! Quick, find cover!
Katrina: But, father, you said that we will use our weapon to defend ourselves!
Balthus: That is step two! Step one: GET INSIDE AND FIND COVER!
Ichabod and others soon followed him into the mansion, and the thunders kept booming within the clouds. They went behind the door as the Horseman attacked it. People were all nervous while observing the door, which was then chopped into pieces by the Horseman. The Horseman came down from his house and broke into the hall as soon as the door was shattered. He rushed to Ichabod and Knapp, but many people blocked their way.
Betsy: ICHABOD! RUN!
Under their covering, Knapp and Betsy protected Ichabod so he could escape into a hideout in order to avoid the Horseman. Ichabod had noticed that the Horseman did not attack Katrina at all, and as the attack was going on, Katrina had knelt onto the ground, picked out a chalk from her pocket and drew something on the ground. Meanwhile, holding a hand made bomb Balthus hurried onto balcony and shouted out with bravery.
Balthus: Now, we will defend ourselves as soon as he come in! Don't worry, no one is able to attack this place! We will fight till our last moment! (lit the bomb and then about to attack the Horseman with it) We will--- AHHHHH!
With a terrible scream, Balthus stopped his speech. People then all observed Balthus immediately and the Horseman stopped his attack as well. They all saw a horrible scene: Balthus was stabbed by a sword coming from behind and the sword went right through his chest, but the most gruesome thing is, no one is behind him.
Katrina watched her father being back-stabbed and screamed in terror. The bomb dropped from Balthus' hand and rolled itself at the Horseman's feet, and exploded. The burning Horseman stopped its attack and then retreated, as the mysterious sword had pulled the corpse of Balthus out of the window, like it could move and even fly all by itself. Regardless of the fire, Katrina went upstairs and screamed once again, before she finally passed out and lied on the ground.
After the fire was put out, Ichabod went out from the hideout with Knapp and Betsy, only finding several beheaded corpses on the ground and Katrina lying on the balcony, in a comatose like state. However, Ichabod's attention was soon drawn by Katrina's drawing on the ground.
Ichabod had observed the drawing and had realized that it was a magic halo with a star inside it. Ichabod had remembered that it was similar to a satanic icon. He then stepped back in horror and then he glared at Knapp angrily. Knapp was about to explain when Ichabod tied him up with rope rapidly.
Ichabod: I should not have believed in you. You called the Horseman to this place and killed Balthus. You tricked me with the lie and it almost costed my life. You call this to save me? Also, I think you are responsible for this and Katrina as well.
Betsy: Ichabod, what do you think you are doing?
Knapp: Believe me, Ichabod, or you will die. I and Katrina planned nothing against you.
Ichabod: Then, tell me who the Horseman's ally is.
Knapp: It's Lady Van Tassel... coming back to life.
Betsy: Lady Van Tassel?
Ichabod: Fine, I will then send you to jail.
Knapp: What? Why?
Ichabod: I am sorry, Knapp, but I cannot make another mistake that could cost more lives. I need evidence to prove that Lady Van Tassel is alive. Show me.
Knapp: I... *sigh* I can't, Ichabod. Take me, then I will die and so shall you. One day, you will believe me, and I hope it will not be your final day. (fell silence)
Far away from the place, Lady Van Tassel fetched a sword covered with blood and flying towards her, without being injured. This flying sword is the very same sword that killed Balthus.
Lady Van Tassel: Almost done... but it is not over... not yet.
Van Tassel Mansion
The morning bell soon rang and Ichabod snuck to Katrina's room. Katrina was still comatose, and Ichabod bid her goodbye in front of her bed.
Ichabod: Katrina... I am sorry, but I think this is the way it has to be. I need to leave you. My life went on and in fact... I don't want to desert you, but I had no choice. You hid too much from me and now I know who you really are. I believed it was because you lost your way... I have a letter for you on the table and I am reciting its contents. If you did not hear me, you can find it and read. Come back to me when you genuinely feel remorse for your sins. I will be in my camp. Sincerely yours, Ichabod.
Ichabod took out the magic book Katrina gave him and observed it. Just then, Ichabod had heard the noise of carriage and he put the book back to his pocket. He rushed to the carriage with his suitcase and was ready to go. Suddenly, he was stopped by Betsy Ross at the door.
Betsy: Where are you going?
Ichabod: To General Washington. I shall atone for my faults... if I can.
Betsy: Ichabod, you cannot do this! You cannot leave Katrina! She is not the woman behind the Hessian! Although she is a witch, she is a kind one.
Ichabod: And what has she brought to us? She caused her father's death.
Betsy: Like I said, she is a strange sort of witch, with a kind and loving heart. How can you think so?
Ichabod: I have good reason.
Betsy: Then you are bewitched by reason.
Ichabod: I am beaten down by it!
Betsy went silent. The coach's driver helped Ichabod put his suitcase on the carriage, and Ichabod spoke the rest of his words to Betsy.
Ichabod: She and Knapp lured me to the Hessian and tried to kill me. Betsy, I am sorry, but we had past the point of no return. Remember, you must learn the world is full of terrors. Villainy wears many masks, none so dangerous as the mask of virtue. (put his hand on Betsy's shoulder) Farewell, Betsy.
Ichabod then promptly went on his carriage and rode away, but not long before that, he took a glance at the window of Katrina's balcony. Just then, Katrina was awaken, and she heard noise of carriage coming from outside. She went to the window and found Ichabod inside the carriage as he was being taken away. Confused, she turned back and noticed Ichabod's letter. After reading, a shock and sad Katrina collapsed in her chair and started weeping.
On the carriage
While in his carriage, Ichabod was thinking of his childhood in England, when he was just a child. As Christmas approached, Lady Crane took him to the forest away from the mad crowd and held both of his hands, dancing together. Ichabod laughed happily and Lady Crane looked at her only son with smile. Years later, Ichabod felt the similar love from Katrina once more, but then the light was gone and the vision of love was smashed. He did not even know he was going to be a father.
Just as Ichabod was thinking, some voices came from outside and interrupted him. Ichabod turned his head and observed the street. He saw a colony soldier's corpse, not just beheaded, but also burned. Unknown to him, that was the same man who was electrocuted by Lady Van Tassel when he struggled to escape.
Ichabod looked at the soldier's headless neck and found something wrong, something was different from the beheaded corpses on the battlefield. As the carriage moved on further, Ichabod suddenly realized something and immediately took out the magic book Katrina gave him and opened it. It didn't take a long time for him to find the page where the pattern Katrina drew yesterday lies. He was shocked to find out what the pattern really was. The title of its introduction was:
For the Protection of a Loved One Against Evil Spirits
Ichabod was shocked by it, and he realized that he just wronged Katrina... and Knapp. Immediately, he ordered the driver to turn around.
Ichabod: Man, would you please turn the coach?
Coach driver: What?
Ichabod: Turn it around NOW!
The driver quickly turned the coach as much as he could, and it took Ichabod to the morgue where the scorched soldier's corpse was resided. After coming down the coach, Ichabod rushed to the morgue, opened its door and ran into it, to the morgue keeper's bewilderment. He rushed to the new coffin and opened it quickly. He took on his gloves and observed the neck of the body, but he felt no trace of scorch.
Ichabod: His neck had no trace of bleeding. The scorch was all over his whole body, but not on his neck. When the cut was made... the man was already dead... and he was not killed by the Hessian.
Realized something went wrong, Ichabod immediately went to his coach, not as a passenger, but as a driver himself, and rode the carriage as fast as he could, leaving the original driver of the coach even more confused than the morgue keeper.
Van Tassel Mansion
Lady Van Tassel: Dear stepdaughter....... you look as if you've seen a ghost.
Heartbroken, Katrina was sitting quietly in her chair. Suddenly, she felt something familiar, the same dark presence in the wounded camp... so she stood up and turned back, only to scream in horror as a shadowy figure walked towards her. Stood up in sheer terror, Katrina was even more horrified when the figure appeared beside the sunlight and revealed herself to be Lady Van Tassel.
Lady Van Tassel: Dear stepdaughter...
Katrina: Ah...
Lady Van Tassel: ... you looked as if you'd seen a ghost.
Katrina was so horrified that she could not speak a word, and then she simply fainted and collapsed onto the ground. Lady Van Tassel looked at Katrina and let out a devious smile. She then took Katrina away.
Lady Van Tassel was waiting outside the cottage and gloating of her success, as Katrina wept in tears and Betsy yelled to the wicked witch in disgust. Both Katrina and Betsy were tied up by Lady Van Tassel.
Lady Van Tassel: My stepdaughter, I will hand your soul to Death and now you will be his. As for the little monster in your womb, well, it shall turn into a deformed flesh soaked in a puddle of blood... nothing more than that. It will not make it to see the next sunrise.
Katrina: Please, have mercy! You can take me, but PLEASE leave my child alone!
Lady Van Tassel: Never, Katrina, I will not leave this little beast on earth to live for he will fight against us! You must all die so that I can find solace! Now, enough fun and games. Prepare to die.
Betsy: Silence... You make me disgusted. You are so sick and twisted.
Lady Van Tassel: Oh, really? I am not sick. I have succeeded. Your death will be painful, Betsy Ross, and you might only remember to be the tailor who sewed the first American flag... unless I kill you, burn that flag down and erase the existence of the new republic. After that, you will be erased from history and no one will know you. The British might of lost the war, but we don't.
Just then, the Horseman of Death had arrived, riding his horse, and his axe was holding on his right hand. Lady Van Tassel grabbed the pregnant Katrina and pulled her nearer. Katrina watched her stepmother's smiling face in sheer horror and Lady Van Tassel planned to tease her stepdaughter before she handed her over to Death.
Lady Van Tassel: Here he comes just as we speak. Now, behold, the Horseman of Death! (to Horseman as he came near and stopped) I have fulfilled my contract! Katrina is for you alongside one more head... (suddenly noticed Ichabod and Knapp's carriage went towards them)
Ichabod: (riding the carriage) Lady Van Tassel, get your hands off my wife!
Lady Van Tassel: ... I mean, two more heads.
The carriage stopped and Ichabod went off the carriage before Knapp did so. They both stood 6 meters away from Lady Van Tassel and glared at her.
Lady Van Tassel: I guess it will be three more heads. (to Ichabod & Knapp) Don't you dare come closer or I will kill them all!
Katrina: (to Ichabod) Run! Why did you come here, Ichabod? She is dangerous!
Ichabod: I am sorry, Katrina. I am going to fix this, but first I will save you from certain death.
Lady Van Tassel: Look at him, a loving husband! (whispered to Katrina) Did you tell him about the child? He doesn't know he will be a father, does he?
Katrina: (to Lady Van Tassel) I understand. It is useless to beg for your mercy. I will not beg anymore. I would curse the first day you arrived at Sleepy Hollow.
Lady Van Tassel: (giggled) Good luck! (yelled to Ichabod) Nice work you do, Ichabod, to send your soul straight to the cold grasp of Death! You relieved me from the certain stress of searching you.
Ichabod: Release her! I am the man you want!
Lady Van Tassel: Yes, you are. I am sorry that I did not managed to kill you when I possessed a nurse and snuck into the wounded camp yesterday, but today, at this time... I will. (To the Horseman) Take him down.
Ichabod: I will deal with the Horseman and you deal with Lady Van Tassel, Knapp.
Knapp: Oh, be careful. Mind your heads.
The Horseman rushed to Ichabod and started to attack him. Ichabod took out his rifle and shot the Hessian down from the horse. As the Horseman fell on the ground, Ichabod observed carefully to the monster lied in front of him. Suddenly, the Horseman stood up once again and ran towards Ichabod. Ichabod started to run and find his chance to fight back.
Meanwhile, Knapp ran towards Lady Van Tassel, but he was stopped when she used the lightning and scorched a tree, making it fall and burned down. Knapp was blocked by the burning trunk and could not move forward. He watched in horror seeing Lady Van Tassel take out a rifle from her pocket.
Lady Van Tassel: One step forward and I will slaughter them!
Greatly depressed, Knapp could not do anything but stand there and watch as Ichabod and the Horseman fought fiercely. At their battle, Ichabod cut the Horseman with his sword but was shocked that the monster was immune to it. Ichabod dodged the attack and punched the Hessian's face, but could not beat down his mask. They struggle fiercely and they both tried to overpower their respective enemy until suddenly...
*Bang!*
...a gunshot was fired and Ichabod's left leg was hit by the bullet. Wounded, Ichabod almost knelt onto the ground due to the injury. However, the Horseman seized the chance... and chopped Ichabod's chest with the axe, fatally wounding him even further.
Knapp: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!
It did not take long to make Knapp realize who ambushed Ichabod in such an ugly way. To Knapp's anger, horror and disgust, he found out that the person who ambushed Ichabod was Lady Van Tassel with Sutton's rifle in her hand. She laughed out maniacally.
Lady Van Tassel: DIE, ICHABOD CRANE, DIE! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Katrina: No! Ichabod!
Betsy: Lady Van Tassel! What have you done?! Do you think it was FAIR!?
Lady Van Tassel: Hmm, you are so annoying. And now, Betsy, it's your turn...
With sheer terror and despair, Betsy Ross closed her eyes and began to accept her fate.
Betsy: (thought) Sorry, General Washington, I tried... but sometimes no matter how you try, evil will still win in the end. There is no hero. In this world, monsters win...
Suddenly, a blue lightning had hit beside Lady Van Tassel, making her to stop. Lady Van Tassel angrily turned her head with a glare, and she found Grace Dixon standing beside her. Grace then slashed another bolt at Death as he was about to give his final blow to Ichabod.
Grace: Lady Van Tassel, we are sick of you! You are now under arrest.
Lady Van Tassel: Darn it... This is not over!
Lady Van Tassel was forced to step aside and retreated, leaving Death on the battlefield. Grace managed to cut off the ropes that tied Katrina and Betsy, freeing them.
Ichabod beheaded the Horseman.
At the battlefield, seizing the chance given by Grace when she interfered, Ichabod used his final breath he had to fight back. After a slash like lightning, Ichabod managed to defeat Death... by slashing off his head. Now headless and powerless, Death was forced to stop. The two lied down at the same time, and their blood coming from their corpses had mixed together.
Katrina: No! Ichabod!
Katrina rushed to her husband to heal his wound, but it was too late. Katrina wept sadly as she watched her husband pass away, but then she had an idea. To revive Ichabod, Katrina used a special spell to preserve Ichabod's soul, since she had foreseen the second Witness shall appear 230 years later and so Ichabod will revive at that point in time. When finishing her spell, Katrina heard Ichabod whispering to her.
Ichabod: Katrina... I am sorry... If we meet in our afterlife, I will cherish you... more than... ever... and fix all of this I had made...
Katrina: (tears coming down her cheeks) No, Ichabod, I should apologize... I had something I haven't told you, just one... more... thing. You saw me preparing the tincture, did you not? I am telling you that I am now with... (Ichabod stopped breathing.) your child.
Katrina did not speak further, as she felt that Ichabod stopped breathing. His hands was still warm and Katrina desperately grabbed it to stop it from getting cold. Even if knowing Ichabod would come back from death, the loss still hurt Katrina deeply and she looked up the sky and cried out loudly to the sky. The thunder boomed and a huge rain poured down as she shouted out.
Bearing her unborn child, Katrina escaped the traitors of her former coven and shambling towards Fredericks Manor. Grace Dixon and Lachlan Fredericks, two of the white coven members who are still loyal to Cranes, immediately ran towards Katrina when they saw her. They escorted her into the house.
Grace: Katrina, are you all right?
Katrina: (shambling in pain) ... I'm afraid...
Lachlan: Quick, Grace, let's get her inside.
Katrina was aware that Fredericks Manor was protected by Lachlan's hex spell, so that it could safeguard refugees, freed slaves and guests, and she and Ichabod's child will be safe here. After getting in, she told everything to Lachlan. Lachlan was furious about Katrina's agony.
Lachlan: How dare Lady Van Tassel do this! This is unforgivable. Don't worry, Katrina. We will protect you.
Katrina: Thank you... UGH! (yelled in pain)
Grace and Lachlan was alarmed and they immediately escorted Katrina and put her on a bed. Lachlan arranged Grace and several midwives to take care of Karina and went out to guard the house. Feeling the birth of her child was close, Katrina could not hide her pain.
Katrina: AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
Grace: (to midwives) The pain is rising. She's close now. The child is coming.
Katrina: Please... are we safe?
Grace: You and your child are safe. All you need to do is bring this life into our world. (left for the table beside the bed)
Katrina: (painfully) I can't do it... AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!
Grace: (returned back to Katrina) Look at me, Mrs. Crane.
Katrina: (looked at Grace as much as she could) Oh, uh... I can't do this, not without Ichabod!
Grace: You have to - for your sake and for the child's, hmm? Now, breathe.
As Katrina was screaming in pain, several red-eyed crows were punching the glass window, trying to break in. Grace sensed Moloch's power and realized that Katrina's life is in danger just a matter of time, but she wasted no time to encourage Katrina.
After screaming and pushing for the last time, Katrina was finally relieved from her pain. She only felt dizzy for a while, but then she heard a voice - an infant's crying. She succeeded to give her child the birth. Grace immediately covered the child with a blanket, but not before checking it.
Weakened, Katrina looked up to her child and seeing Grace smiling to her. Katrina smiled as well.
Grace: (smilingly) Mrs. Crane... it's a boy. (handed the child to Katrina)
Katrina: (excited) I have a son... (took the child from Grace and hugged him) I have a son... I have a son...
Grace then went out to report to the host. Not long afterwards, Lachlan entered the house and looked at Katrina with a smile, and she smiled back at him.
Lachlan: Ichabod would be... overjoyed, Katrina.
Suddenly, their smile faded as the noise of shattering glass started. Lachlan immediately turned his head back and saw the crows attacking the window even harder. What is worse, cracks and holes had appeared on the window. Lachlan immediately went to the window and check. His face was pale.
Katrina: (worryingly) Lachlan, what's going on?
(short pause)
Lachlan: They've broken through the protections.
Lachlan was right. There was something coming after the baby, beating the hex by growing inside the property. It then break through the soil and revealed itself to be a towering tree monster. Lachlan did not waste any time. He did everything he could to protect Katrina and her child. Lachlan knew this creature had to be sent by Moloch.
Lachlan: Take them now. Use my personal carriage. Go.
Lachlan immediately went out the door to deal with the creature, and Grace escorted a weak Katrina and her baby to the door of a secret tunnel. The baby cried in agony and fear.
Wasting no time, Lachlan went downstairs in hurry and opened the door, but before he could react, the tree monster impaled his heart with its branches. It then lift Lachlan above its head. With a terrible scream, Lachlan died. The monster threw Lachlan's lifeless corpse on the ground. Suddenly, it heard the baby crying and stopped for a while. Lady Van Tassel appeared behind the monster.
Lady Van Tassel: What are you doing, fool? Don't let them get away!
The tree monster then went upstairs, but it found that the room was empty. Katrina and her baby had already escaped with the help of Grace. Furious, Lady Van Tassel grabbed a glass cup on the table and smashed it on the wall. Then, she grabbed a knife out from her pocket and went downstairs, stabbing and mutilating Lachlan's corpse many times.
Lady Van Tassel: Curse you, Lachlan Fredericks! Now, I will tell you my next move. I will ruin this place. Fredericks Manor will be no sanctuary anymore. It will be a hell of darkness.
Lady Van Tassel then casted an unholy spell. Soon afterwards, Moloch's crows gathered above the house and darkness had entered it...
...and tarnished this place completely.
Katrina could not condemn her son to a life as a fugitive. To protect him in order to give him a brighter future, she... had to let him go. In the church owned by Dixon family, while hugging her son, Katrina gave him a sad smile. Tears started to run down her cheeks.
Katrina: One day we'll see each other again, little lord... and I will hold you in my dreams every night until then... You are my heart and soul, Jeremy Crane... and always will be. I made you a little friend. (picked up a clay doll from the cradle and handed it to Jeremy) He will watch over you while I'm away. He will make sure that you are safe... and that you are never ever alone.
After this sad farewell, she walked towards Grace and her husband, Joseph, the pastor of Trinity Church. They promised to raise the child in the church. After handing the child to Grace, Katrina finally turned her back and walked out slowly. Suddenly, Katrina started to suffer a mental breakdown and burst into crying. She cried all the way out of the church. The baby Jeremy cried out as well when his mother left. The crying of mother and son made the whole scene even sadder.
That was the last time Katrina laid eyes on her son.
Even with all her efforts, Katrina's escaping proved to be a failure. She was caught by her former coven five days after she left Jeremy, and they dragged her in front of Lady Van Tassel, who looked at her maliciously.
Lady Van Tassel: Well, well, well, the little bird is now back to her cage. Where is you son? You must be filled of sorrow... and that's more like it. Poor Katrina, your son cannot survive if you don't raise him on your own...
Lady Van Tassel: (slapped Katrina) NO, YOU SHUT UP! I will do whatever I like! I will build my happiness out of your despair! Everyone is mine to torment, and you better know that, you filthy little beast! Now, (to the Four) what do you think?
The Four: (nervously looked at each other and then speak to Lady Van Tassel one by one) We have captured her, milady. What shall we do? If we kill her, will you let us to go?
Lady Van Tassel: Kill her? No, when did I say I was killing her? I changed my mind since the Master wants me to keep her alive. He knows that one day that the Horseman of Death shall rise again from his grave, and we must hand Katrina over to the Death. However, I have another way to deal with this.
The Four: (together) What is it?
(paused)
Lady Van Tassel: Condemn her...
The Four: What?
Lady Van Tassel: ...in Purgatory.
The Four: Don't!
Lady Van Tassel: Make her suffer from a fate worse than death!
The Four Who Speaks as One were shocked and seemed unwilling to commit the crime, but when they saw a blurry figure behind Lady Van Tassel, they had to obeyed with fear. It was the figure of Moloch. Katrina struggled to escape, but it was futile.
Soon, Katrina was surrounded by witches and they summoned a portal to Purgatory. With a terrible scream, Katrina was sucked into the portal, just as the manner when Solomon Kent was sealed years ago. In her last thought, Katrina was thinking of her family. She fainted.
When she awoke, Katrina found herself inside the room of Trinity Church, but she knew it was the echo of the place she departed with her child. It was Moloch's illusion which was made to torment her. A shadowy and demonic figure appeared behind the window and maliciously stared at Katrina. It was Moloch.
Katrina is now in Purgatory.
Drowned Shore
Underneath the Drowned Shore, Gar built a Water Node and started to make up a plan in order to take down the abandoned Blackdagger Keep. Suddenly, he felt something strange and grim is standing behind him and it made him disturb.
Gar: Who is that? Who dares to observe the Prophet of Water? Show yourself!
Gar turned his body for 180 degrees and was surprised to see a woman standing not far in front of him. The woman is an aquatic elf, with pale blue skin and red lips. Her eyes was seemly closed. Gar assumed she was sleeping, but he had a feeling that she is looking at him, and it was strange to see her sleeping while standing. This made Gar disturbed and chilled. Suddenly, the woman opened her mouth a bit and then something strange started to happen.
From the woman's closing eye sockets, two black spiders started to crawl out and crawled down her cheeks. They both laid on her shoulders on respective side. There was no eyeballs in her sockets. Gar was wary and prepared to strike the unwanted guest down.
Gar: Who are you?
???: I am simply an aquatic elf, Prophet.
Gar: An aquatic elf, perhaps... but not so simple. Judging by your blind status and the spiders from your eyes, I assume that... you are the notorious Lady of Yellow Rose. You are that infamous aquatic elf who worships Lolth. Your name is... Jasmine Porcelain.
Hearing her identity exposed, the woman named Jasmine Porcelain grinned evilly and then she bursted into sheer evil laughter.
Jasmine Porcelain: HAHAHAHA! Oh, you are impressive and so you did not shame the name of Ollydra. I lost my eyes, but still I can "see" you with my sense. However, perhaps you don’t know that I am here to hunt the same man you’ve been hunting, do you?
Gar: You mean...
Yellow roses.
Jasmine Porcelain: Yes, I want Drizzt Do’Urden die as well. I know why Lord DeVir, House Xolarrin and Gromph Baenre had failed to hunt Drizzt down. They need more help, and we will form a strong alliance. The time shall come for us.
Gar: For us?
Jasmine Porcelain: As you can see, the yellow rose means break up. I will break everything apart. There will only be YELLOW ROSES flourishing everywhere... Ally with me and, well, you know.
Gar: How can you be so sure? How can a blind woman know about the future?
Jasmine Porcelain: I know everything... I am Jasmine Porcelain. I will give you time to consider my offer. I will be in Rothé Valley. Find me if you need me.
Turning her back and leaving the place, Jasmine Porcelain’s empty sockets narrowed into a devious look, and a cruel and devious grin had appeared on her face.
- Jasmine Porcelain: (whispered) All Hail Lolth...
Moloch, standing in front of Four White Trees, was doing a summoning ritual. Not long afterwards, a blackened and skinny taloned hand came out of the ground. The day was a morning of a solar eclipse. Just as Moloch summoning whatever thing was from the ground, something even more frightening was heading towards the woods.
The Horseman of War
It was a faceless rider, who was wearing a black iron armor, riding a red horse with flaming eyes and holding a burning sword...
Moloch: Come and see...
"... and then another horse came forth, of fiery red. Its rider was given the power to take peace from the earth, and to make men slay each other. To him was give a large sword."
The rider was none other than the second Horseman of Apocalypse -- the Horseman of War.
Corbin's archives, 2012
In his police archives, Corbin was secretly recording a tape with another old story. Here is one part of it.
Corbin: (recording) Still, no evidence was found for that fire at Milford, probably nothing. March 21, I found a dead body with a strange tattoo on the back of his head. It's definitely some kind of symbol, but nothing I've ever seen before. Found an old pamphlet from an antiques dealer in town named Jesse Adams, circa 1781. It talks about a sermon at a church named Trinity outside of town. Now, this church has been abandoned for over... A hundred years. When I called Reverend Knapp to find out what he knew about it, he insisted that we meet in person. I think the answer might be somewhere in the ruins of this old church.
The fire that Corbin mentioned happened the next night after Katrina left her son in Trinity Church, which tragically killed when Joseph and Grace Dixon were inside it. They were trapped inside when the fire occurred. Born in 1751, Grace was only 33 when she was burned down.
The local townspeople were afraid of Jeremy Crane. People claimed they had seen him starting fires... Just by crying. The sadness and agony of departure had drove Jeremy into breaking point. As he was standing inside the cradle, the magic power he inherited from Katrina started to release, and that was how his crying started the fire.
An unfortunate coincidence was Lady Van Tassel, who came to hunt down the child in her disguise, happened to become the first eyewitnesses of this fire. Knowing how the fire started simply by guessing, Lady Van Tassel knew what she was going to do next - another vicious plan.
After the fire, the townspeople found the boy in the next day, completely unhurt. Lady Van Tassel, disguised herself among the crowd, she was happy for the fact that she was able to pretend to be frightened so well. She screamed out in panic and caused massive attentions.
Lady Van Tassel: OH NO! LOOK AT HIM! He is unhurt! He BURNED DOWN THE DIXON'S! He is, He is... a... a MONSTER! (many townspeople, man and women, started to scream, and some children started crying) THE BOY IS A MONSTER! A MONSTER! HUNT HIM DOWN! OR HE WILL KILL US ALL!
People came to believe Lady Van Tassel's rumor and believed that Jeremy was kind of monster. After that, he was sent to a home for orphaned children of the war.
Jeremy lived in the orphanage for another 12 years, suffering from the abuse of a priest who attempted to cane the "evil" inside the child out of him. He knelt down in front of Jesus's statue every day and recanting his "sins" to God. One day, he started to question the priest.
Jeremy: Jesus watches from the wall, but His face is cold as stone. And if He loves me - as you told me - why do I feel so all alone?
The answer he received was just another fierce beating. He was later locked into the sin closet for a day and cried. He prayed to God, though he was unwilling to do so, to make his suffering end once for all...
Abbie Mills had a nightmare of being chased by Moloch in a barren forest. She ran and ran until she was dragged away by a strange force and making Moloch suddenly disappeared behind her.
After calming down, Abbie sighed in relief, but then she was surprised to see a temple like structure in front of her. Moloch was standing there, talking to a strange man who looked like an elf from Lord of Rings movies, but with darker skin. Abbie immediately found a tree to shelter herself from Moloch, but confusingly, Moloch did not notice her at all.
From their talk, Abbie. could only hear the following dialog.
Moloch: It's simple, Vizeran DeVir. Under my protection, you will be the prophet of Elder Elemental Eyes and raise chaos on your land. Now, shall we make the deal?
Vizeran DeVir: Sure, Lord Moloch. With your help, I'll create my own destiny. Water, Earth, Fire and Air... They are all amazing... Now, behold...
Abbie watched in surprise as she saw the dark elf summoning four balls of light and turning them into four things: a trident, a war pick, a dagger and a staff.
Suddenly, before she could react, Abbie was dragged away by the power once again and then she appeared under an old bridge. She saw a cloaked and blurry figure singing a nursery rhyme through the think mist, and she recognized it as the same rhyme she heard every day when she and Jenny were children. She was surprised to hear the figure's voice and found it familiar.
Abbie: Mother? Is that you?
The cloaked figured turned to Abbie and started to speak. To her horror, Abbie heard her mother's voice but could not see her face in the cloak.
Lori Roberts: Run, Abigail! The demons are coming, Abigail... RUN!
Just then, Abbie awoke from her nightmare.
The Pope wanted peace, he was strongly against this and argued with Fiamma. The Roman Church faced a new diversion, between the peacemakers lead by Pope and the two factions of warmongers lead by God's Right Seat and Bishop Biagio Busoni, respectively. Biagio wanted war against the KnightWalkers, but he hated that the secret council interfered at all, so he demanded a messenger to declare war on Eckidina KnightWalker herself before Fiamma of the Right could do so, so that he could make the war controlled within his hands.
After a minute of talking, the bishop handed his mission over to the messenger.
Biagio Busoni: The apocalypse is coming, my friend. This is not just the thing we need to do, but the thing we must do. War is inevitable, but God will bless us to save the world from pain and despair.
Biagio Busoni: Does God's Right Seat have yet any orders or intentions?
Catholic messenger: No, they don't, Bishop. They made the Pope angry, though... However, I think they might not be interfered with for a long time.
Biagio then gave a evil smile.
Biagio Busoni: Good, perhaps it is the best thing for us is to not let them interfere. They had their purposes in this war and we had ours. We must never let its secrets be exposed to public.
Catholic messenger: Roger that. Your orders?
Biagio Busoni: Send Eckidina KnightWalker this letter. We'll join the war against her. His Holiness must be displeased for all the atrocities she had committed, so perhaps he will change his mind if Eckidina declared war on us. God forbids her.
Catholic messenger: I understand. The wicked goes to Hell. God's honest truth. I'll do it.
Biagio Busoni: Good.
The messenger then set out to send the letter. Escorting the letter, he was carefully walking on the streets of Rome when suddenly...
...The messenger felt someone standing behind him, but before he could react, his throat was slashed. The murder then stole the letter and smiled knowing the letter was going to be sent to Eckidina KnightWalker.
???: Would you look at that... Vatican!
The mysterious figure observed at the place where the Catholic Church had taken control. The country is a size of a city, but it contains many Christian spirits. The unknown figure let out an evil grin and dreamed himself to plunge this holy place under satanic control.
???: Worthless worms, you shall never understand the meaning of my plan. I think I am going to destroy the world... Or just to be the pope. The Catholic Church is mine. I'll be the ONLY POPE OF VATICAN. There will be only ONE immortal Pope for an eternity.
The unknown figure smiled as he headed towards St. Peter's Basilica. His next move was to...
...Assassinate the Pope himself.
Twelve years after Jeremy went to the orphanage, he was beaten by the abusive priest again, this time due to playing with his doll his mother made for him, without being permitted by the priest.
The priest grabbed the doll from Jeremy's hand and threw it at his face. Before Jeremy could react, the priest kicked him and beat him fiercely. Blood started to run down from Jeremy's nose, and one drop of blood had dropped on the doll.
The doll disappeared, but then it appeared behind the priest. Now, Jeremy's blood had given it magical power, transforming it into a 10-foot-tall golem. The golem fiercely punched the priest's head and killing him in process.
Jeremy was terrified, but then the golem knelt in front of him. It gently touched Jeremy's face and later slowly rubbed the blood away from his nose, silently vowing his loyalty.
Moved by this, Jeremy gratefully smiled and regarded the golem as his best friend and protector. With the golem's help, Jeremy managed to sneak out of the orphanage and went free.
Unfortunately, Lady Van Tassel's crow saw everything on a tree and reported the situation to its mistress. Lady Van Tassel was shocked and gathered her coven sisters, including some that were once working for Katrina.
Lady Van Tassel: Jeremy escaped? I see. There are needs to stop him forever, and we must stop him now. (turned to several witches robed in black) Find Jeremy Crane... at any cost.
Katrina's former coven were afraid of young Jeremy as well as his fierce guardian. They immediately took actions and chased after Jeremy. With the help from the golem, Jeremy escaped from them several times and Lady Van Tassel was angry about it.
One day, Jeremy found a cave and hid himself inside of it. As he and the golem went deep into the cave, they found something that made Jeremy awed. What he found was an old place similar to a basement, but it is much larger. Jeremy was deeply impressed and walked around to take a look.
Suddenly, Jeremy had noticed something which were glowing blue. He walked towards the thing and picked it up. It was a large box. Jeremy was so curious that he could not wait to open it.
???: Put it down.
All of a sudden, Jeremy heard a strange voice and looked up in horror. In front of him, there was a woman shrouded in black cloak and looked at him emotionless.
???: Good morning, my child. This is not the place you should stay.
(paused)
Jeremy: Who are you?
Jeremy: Who are you? Stay away.
???: I am Pandora of Sumeria. You have nowhere to run. Give me that box.
Jeremy was horrified and he immediately ran deeper in the cave. The golem blocked Pandora's way, but she simply used a magic to tied it tight. She then disappeared in air, leaving Jeremy running ahead. He ran out of the cave and started running inside the woods.
However, Jeremy stopped immediately as he saw Pandora standing in front of him with a menace look on her face. Now outside of the cave, Jeremy looked back and found the golem tied, floating behind him. The gate of the basement was locked by the woman using unknown methods, so Jeremy could not get into it.
Pandora: Give... me... that... box... or you will die.
Jeremy: Will you open it for me? I just want to know what's inside it.
Pandora: ...
Finding himself cornered, Jeremy hesitated for a while before returning the box back to its owner. Pandora's attitude then became much softer.
Pandora: It is impolite to touch it, my child. Didn't your parents tell you that it was rude and forbidden to touch others' possession without gaining its owner's permission?
Jeremy: I... am an orphan. I don't have parents. I... only know my name which is Jeremy.
Pandora walked closer to Jeremy. She was much taller than the child so she bowed to take a closer look at his face. She started to cast some sort of spells on him.
Pandora: Let me check your heart, Jeremy. I see... your name is JEREMY CRANE, and your father is the late Ichabod Crane. Your mother is Katrina Van Tassel who is now in Purgatory. Twelve years ago, you was born in the now-deserted Fredericks Manor.
Jeremy: Who killed my father? Who put my mother inside Purgatory?
Pandora: Your step-grandmother did. She is now leading those witches and chasing you.
Jeremy: Oh... are you one of them?
(paused)
Pandora: No... but I, too, am a witch. Now, I can see more. You have the eyes of Ichabod Crane, but you will bring malice instead of benevolence. You are not a Pure of Heart, unlike your father. You will be a future warmonger...
Jeremy: What?
Pandora: Prepare yourself. I can see the eyes reflected in your eyes - with the blink of panic...
The air itself soon filed with tensions. Pandora simply looked up to the golem.
Pandora: One day, Jeremy... we will meet again...
Pandora used her magic to unbound the golem. The golem was freed and started to run towards her, but she simply escaped by transporting herself to somewhere. Failed to find her, Jeremy and the golem started their journey once again. On the way, Jeremy was haunted by the woman's words and he started to have a vision. From the vision, he saw an armored man riding a red horse and holding a fiery sword...
Who or "what" is it?
Suddenly, Jeremy had hit something and was forced to stop walking and then he walked backwards, and when he figured it out, he found that it was not a thing, but a running farm boy, perhaps a bit of older than him.
Jeremy: Oh, I'm sorry!
Farm boy: That's OK. (saw the golem and scared) What is that?
Jeremy: Don't worry, he's a friend. He listens to my order. He'll protect us. (to the golem) Golem, don't worry. He's just a boy like me. (to the farm boy) See, he is not dangerous.
Farm boy: Oh, I see. So... what is your name?
Jeremy: Just this morning, I know my full name is... is Jeremy Crane.
Within a dark temple, Pandora, now dressed in white, had holding a plate and kneeling in front of someone robed in black. The mysterious man had questioned Pandora for a while with a serious look.
Scared, Pandora looked at her master with some nervous expressions on her face.
???: Pandora, is there something new?
Pandora: Master, I found Ichabod Crane's child. He seemed lonely... and afraid. He is curious about the box you gave me, but I demanded him to return and-
???: Pandora... this is not the place for you to say something useless and nonsense. Say the most important thing.
Pandora: I foresaw his future. He will become... the second Horseman.
???: The Horseman of War?
Pandora: Aye, the Horseman of War.
(paused)
???: Perfect.
Pandora: Why?
???: You know the Horsemen answer to Moloch, don't they?
Pandora: Seems likely.
???: I had heard that... Moloch wanted to raise Apocalypse for merely one purpose: chaos. It benefits us to rewrite the order upon this world. I think there are potential chances for us to work together. It is only a matter of time. We should wait.
Pandora: How long should we wait?
???: Not for too long... roughly 230 years.
Pandora: That long? I... am sorry, but I am feeling somehow impatient, Master.
???: I had made you an immortal. You have already lived for centuries, and it isn't impossible for you to wait for another 230 years. However, we need the Witnesses' power to reach Moloch. When ALL of the Horsemen ride on Earth, you shall reveal yourself to public and bloom the tree. I will get what I deserved in this chaotic pit.
Pandora: I understand, my Lord, but... what if Moloch disagreed?
???: Hmm... and that is a real problem. However, to me, he is just a foot soldier. The real stage belongs to me. As I gained my power once more, I will rule the Earth with iron fist and those who had opposed me... shall DIE! (paused) Pandora, go to Sleepy Hollow. You had the box I made. Use it. Wait for the Witnesses to rise.
Listening to this, Pandora stood up and bowed to her master.
Jeremy had a horrible dream. He dreamed himself tied on a wall within a white room. A nun dressed in black was praying beside him. Then, the black nun left, and another nun, dressed in white, took in a blue coat and hanged it on a wall. Jeremy could not see her face yet.
Jeremy: Hello? Who's there? Why am I here?
Suddenly, the White Nun turned back. Jeremy saw "her" eyes started to wept blood and was shocked. "Her" voice turned from a female voice into a distorted male voice.
White Nun: Because this is your fate. I will meet you again! Now, you will agree to put on your armor before I release you!
Just then, the warrior with a fiery sword and riding a red horse appeared once more. Seeing this, Jeremy was awfully shocked and desperate to beg for help.
Jeremy: No, this is a nightmare... a nightmare.
White Nun: You are wrong, Jeremy! What you saw is your FUTURE! This future lies HERE and it belongs... to YOU.
Jeremy awakened in shock, and then he found himself being surrounded by witches with torches on their hand. This gave him more shock. Lady Van Tassel went towards him with a knife in her hand.
Jeremy: How did you find this place!?
Lady Van Tassel: It's none of your business. Now, Jeremy... I don't think you're afraid of anything, do you?
Jeremy: Please... spare me. Don't make me kill all of you. I only want my mommy back.
Lady Van Tassel: She left you on purpose, like I said.
Jeremy was enraged and he summoned the golem for the first time in five years. With fierce rage, the golem started to attack the witches once more, but this time he failed. Lady Van Tassel ambushed the golem from behind. The witches then attacked the Golem with sheer fierce.
Jeremy was forced to use his pyromancy against the witches, burning many of them. This only caused much of the horror and disgust among them so they attacked Jeremy harder. Just then, the golem shielded Jeremy from a hex spell that will instantly transfer someone to Purgatory. The golem soon disappeared without a trace.
Jeremy: NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!
Lady Van Tassel: Hmm... who will protect you now? HAHAHAHAHA!!!
Jeremy: YOU PUT MY BEST FRIEND IN PURGATORY! I will kill you ALL!!!
Lady Van Tassel: (slapped Jeremy) Shut up! (started to choke him with magic) I DON'T THINK YOU ARE NOT AFRAID OF ANYTHING, JEREMY CRANE! Now, if you surrender...
Jeremy: You... think this can kill me?
Lady Van Tassel: What?
Jeremy: I... once cut myself... but the scar soon faded and the bleeding soon stopped. Never wound... whom you can't kill.
Lady Van Tassel angrily threw Jeremy on the tree with spell. She angrily walked towards him and slapped him for several other times.
Lady Van Tassel: You mean I can't kill you? You mean you're an immortal? Fine, I'll earn you a fate worse than death, and you will know how heartless your parents are.
Jeremy: You wanted me to join you once, but how can I join a coven that betrayed my mother because of you taking control of them, step-grandma... or Lady Van Tassel?
Lady Van Tassel: Don't you understand? I saw you after your birth in Fredericks Manor, Jeremy. Your mother was there, indeed, but your father was not there. He died... but he never asked about you when your mother was bearing you. He knew his son's existence but pretend himself to be unaware. Your mother is no less heartless than him. She has forsaken her own flesh and blood in church and left him in agony for 17 years. What sort of parents are they!?
Hearing those lies, Jeremy believed it and eventually heartbroken. He knelt in front of Lady Van Tassel and cried.
Jeremy: You... have no idea what it meant to be alone for 17 years... Only three people showed compassion to me, but they are all passed away...
Lady Van Taseel: Jesus Christ... You've been so pitiful, Jeremy.
Jeremy: Then... have pity on me... please...
Jeremy cried in despair and hugged Lady Van Tassel's leg, but she kicked him away with cruelty.
Lady Van Tassel: Bury him.
The witches started to put Jeremy in a box and threw him into a hole that was dug under four white trees. They used a hex spell to stop Jeremy's heart slowly and painfully. Within the box, Jeremy wanted to cry for help, but there is no one there to help him. He started to think about his parents before the hex spell finally worked.
Soon enough, Jeremy's heart slowly stopped beating and then he closed his eyes and succumbed his fate. The dust and dirt began to fall on him as the coven buried him six feet under. After Jeremy's coffin disappeared, Lady Van Tassel finally let out a horrible laugh while other witches watched with horror.
Lady Van Tassel: (satisfied) Good, very good, and now... (to Katrina's former coven) You are free to go.
Back in Moloch's lair, Lady Van Tassel, who expected rewards, was surprisingly and horribly tortured by Moloch, who was angry that she buried Jeremy Crane alive. Moloch chained her within a dungeon and rebuked her. Lady Van Tassel was thinking how to make up something in order for her to escape the danger.
Moloch: HOW DARE YOU!!! I want that boy alive, not him dying! He is still useful for my future plan. He is a CHOSEN VESSEL!
Lady Van Tassel: Master, please... (came up with a lie) I didn't meant to harm him. I... (came up with another lie) I thought it might please you.
Moloch: (looked through her lies) You DO NOT plan. You DO NOT think for yourself! You are just a SOLDIER. A soldier's duty is to OBEY!!!
Finishing his threat, Moloch angrily left the dungeon, leaving Lady Van Tassel to yell in agony...
December 14th, 1699,
George Washington passed away...
Four days later...
Usually, there are 57 verses are about Lazarus written in most (if not all) Bible versions. On the Bible that George Washington possessed, however, there was 67 verses. On the verse, it hid a secret message written to Ichabod... by Washington himself.
"December 18th, 1799. Instructions from President George Washington for Captain Ichabod Crane, Esquire Dear Sir, if you're reading this now, then the War has resumed, and your destiny to bear Witness made manifest. Four days ago, I was diagnosed by Dr. William Thornton with a fatal case of croup and quinsy. As the end came, I drafted a plan. I asked that my body be kept in state, preserved by Virginia's winter air so that supernatural forces might aid me in a final mission. Four days ago, I died..."
At the day when he was dying, Washington was lying on the bed. Reverend Knapp and other warlocks started their ritual on him...
"... but through the cursed prayer beads of these occult forces, I was resurrected."
...and then Washington opened his eyes immediately after the ritual, completely resurrected. After returning back to his house, Washington immediately wrote the secret message to Ichabod with a special type of ink. Then, Washington started to work on a map.
However, the reanimation lasted briefly and Washington, knowing he will meet his second and final death and being a Freemason member, he never would have wanted the map far from his graves. Therefore while arranging some men to escorted his Bible and put it into Ichabod's grave, Washington had called Knapp and told him about his plan to bury the map with him. Knapp was willing to do so.
Therefore, Washington made two decoy graves at Mt. Vernon and another in the capital. His real burial place is near Sleepy Hollow itself, somewhere Knapp could protect. After Washington's final death, Knapp and his men rode a boat along the Hudson River with a bag containing the late Founding Father's corpse. The map was inside the bag as well. Their destination is at the burial site.
Washington's message ended with:
"And so my final mission was to skirt the icy bounds of Death and resurrect myself. As I existed, then, between the worlds of the living and the dead, I could bring information from one into the other, so that I could draft for you a map charting the passage from Earth to Purgatory - an indispensable weapon against the evils of War. Hope is always in the future. How I wish War, the major crime of humanity, to disappear on Earth..."
Meanwhile, in Ichabod's grave, the warlocks went into the cave and put Washington's Bible beside Ichabod's burial place, and then they left silently. Only this Bible will tell Ichabod what happened during the Founding Father's final days.'At his final moment - his second and last final moment, Washington had hoped that his efforts will proved worthy. He believe this message will be the key to salvation...
...for the Cranes...
...so that Ichabod can win the War against evil...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) This is how I freed from the curse. I never thought that I will be saved from the demonic grasp. Now, I am a spirit guide. I volunteered to be this since I want to atone my sins even if they were not out of my own free will. Now... where am I?
After recalling all of this, Sister Mary Eunice was wandering in a barren forest with dead trees surrounding her. Suddenly, a red-haired woman, dressed in black robes, had appeared in front of her.
???: Sister Mary Eunice?
Sister Mary Eunice: Who are you?
???: I'm Katrina Crane, and I have been trapped inside this place for two centuries.
Sister Mary Eunice: What can I do for you? Is this a dream?
Katrina Crane: Perhaps it is unbelievable, but here's the thing I need to tell you.
Katrina started to share her story to Sister Mary Eunice, and the nun listened carefully while taking notes with a pen and notebook which came out of nowhere. Minutes later, she was finished.
Sister Mary Eunice: You mean your husband is the First Witness and will return back from the death. Is that correct?
Katrina: Indeed it is.
Sister Mary Eunice: Well, you said the Horseman of Death's head was chopped by Ichabod, your husband. Where is it now?
Katrina: It was hidden somewhere secret by one of our coven members.
Flashes back to the place where Ichabod died. Katrina was mourning her husband beside his corpse, when Reverend Knapp appeared beside her and comforted her.
Knapp: (in flashback) We don't have much time. I will hide the skull in a place no one will ever know.
In the woods, Sister Mary Eunice and Katrina continued their talks.
Sister Mary Eunice: Coven? Who are you people?
Katrina: We are part of an ancient order sworn to fight the darkness that hides in Sleepy Hollow. When Ichabod wounded the Horseman, their bloodlines merged. They became linked, bound together by blood. The only way to stop him was to cast a spell on them both. Then we entombed the Horseman's body deep below the river. We buried Ichabod in a cave to protect him. I have somehow foreseen a future scene.
Sister Mary Eunice: What is it?
Katrina: Though I am not here to awaken Ichabod... the Horseman shall be summoned back to life by someone else, and therefore Ichabod will be returned as well. It cannot be changed, but you can protect the Second Witness secretly till she and Ichabod met each other. You must find someone. He is the only one that will help her, the only one that can keep the second Witness safeguarded until Ichabod returned.
Sister Mary Eunice: Tell me his name.
Katrina: August Corbin.
Sister Mary Eunice: August Corbin? That police sheriff who fought the darkness? Where did he lived?
Katrina: In Sleepy Hollow. He can see you even if you are a spirit. Now, go... and you must find Ichabod's grave before our enemies did!
Suddenly, the wind started blowing and a monstrous figure appeared not far away. It was none other than Moloch.
Sister Mary Eunice: Who is this?
Katrina: The beast who trapped me inside this horrid place. Now, you must go! GO!
Heeding Katrina's warning, Sister Mary Eunice ran with the wind with sheer terror and she quickly ran out of the Purgatory. Since she is now a ghost, this proved to be no problems. When she finally got out of the Purgatory, the nun fainted...
Corbin's House, Sleepy Hollow
December 25th, 2012
Christmas Day
The 2012 Christmas came as usual. while everyone was relived that the so-called End of Days which did not occur on December 21st, only one man was still concerned that it will come one day. Standing in front of a camera, Sheriff August Corbin is recording a video tape.
Corbin: (recording) No Merry Christmas today. What you're about to see is a 25-year-old woman who attempted to break into my cabin. I subdued her. She's not herself. I've known this woman for a couple of years. While she's troubled, this is... this is something different. I believe she's possessed. The demon comes and goes, but it definitely has taken her over. It's becoming violent. Now, I'm gonna try to free her. I'm recording what'll follow because... frankly I'm not sure if I'm gonna survive.
Corbin turned the camera and revealed Jenny being tied on a chair, with her eyes in a cold and vacant look. A demon was now possessing her. It was Ancitif, a minion of Moloch. Corbin calmly left the camera and sat in front of a possessed Jenny.
Ancitif: This vessel was chosen. She has been marked.
Corbin: Why? Who are you? Name yourself.
Ancitif: You are worthless.
Corbin: Stay away. (showed his crucifix to the demon and making it disturbed for a while before turning back at him)
Ancitif: You think that would protect you? That trinket? Your faith? Hmm...
Corbin then started the exorcism while the demon was speaking something barely understandable, in order to resist Corbin.
Meanwhile, outside of Corbin's cabin, Sister Mary Eunice brought a box of Santa's suit for Corbin and start wondering what will Corbin think when he saw the suit. She was awakened in front of a town shop that was selling Christmas items. Under the disguise of a normal human, Mary Eunice managed to purchase that box of Santa's suit. It will be her gift for Corbin when she is about to meet him.
Sister Mary Eunice: (thinking) He must be pleased. It's Christmas after all... even though it's against my rule, but... it can make him happy.
Thinking of this, Sister Mary Eunice put her box on the gr started knocking Corbin's door, but no one opened the door for her. Corbin was still exorcising Jenny, while the demon started threatening Corbin.
Sister Mary Eunice: (outside the room, kept knocking the door) Sheriff Corbin? I am a visitor. Are you there? What is that strange voice?
Corbin: (inside the room, reciting spells) "Truly I tell you, if you have faith the size of a mustard seed, you will say to this mountain, 'Move from here to there.' The mountain will move, and nothing will be impossible to you."
Ancitif: (finishing his babble) The War will come, and you will be among its first casualties. You will die, August Corbin... at the hands of the Horseman of Death... and I will kill the sister. Must die. I will kill her. I will kill Abbie.
All of a sudden, the demon jumped with the chair and bounced to Corbin, attempting to attack him... Outside, Sister Mary Eunice heard the noise inside the house. She felt worried and horrified, so horrified that she tried breaking the lock by smashing it with a hammer inside her pocket.
Sister Mary Eunice: No... he is in danger! Fortunately, I'm well-prepared...
While breaking the lock with all her power, Sister Mary Eunice heard disturbing noises inside it, including screaming and breaking noise, so she hit the lock harder and harder. Not long afterwards, the lock was broken and Mary Eunice opened the door. When she saw the scene, all she had to do was open the box while feeling embarrassed.
Everything went fine as she went in. Siting on the ground with Jenny lying on his lap, Corbin sighed in relief. He already made a circle of salt around the demon, causing it to be unable to reach him. Ancitif was forced to retreat. The demon was driven away, but Jenny was in a comatose state.
Corbin was worried about her when suddenly, he felt someone behind him and looked back, seeing a nun had appeared behind Corbin while holding a Santa's coat. The nun was none other Sister Mary Eunice, who looked at the messy scene with utter confusion.
Sister Mary Eunice: Excuse me. Merry Christmas, Sheriff Corbin, since this is our first meeting, but... what happened?
Corbin: Who are you?
Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry... I... am not...
Corbin: (picked up a hammer from the ground) You broke into my door only trying to possess the girl, and now you returned to me and send me this coat? I'll beat you back! Your hammer is a hammer of thievery, and mine is the righteous hammer! I'll arrest you for intruding civilian's house! AAAAAAAHHHHH!!! (started to chase the poor nun)
Sister Mary Eunice: (panicking and running) No, Sheriff, please calm down... Allow me to explain, I'm not a thief!
Corbin: You're worse than a thief! You are an intruder! You are a demon who possessed that young woman and now finally, you showed yourself!
Sister Mary Eunice: Wait... a demonic possession?
Corbin: So what?
All of a sudden, Sister Mary Eunice's old memories returned and she eventually stopped running, and then Corbin's hammer started to hit her... but it did not hit her good. Corbin soon realized that she was transparent.
Sister Mary Eunice: That's why I am here to help you.
Corbin: (dropped his hammer) Who are you?
Sister Mary Eunice: I am Sister Mary Eunice. I was once a possession victim and I died long ago. Now, I am a spirit guide. I am here asking you a favor because someone else asked me to do it. Did you hear about the legends... of Two Witnesses, Sheriff?
Corbin: What do you know about them?
Sister Mary Eunice: What do you want to know?
Corbin: I want to know EVERYTHING.
Sister Mary Eunice: All right. About the First Witness... do you know his name?
Finally relaxed, Corbin dropped his big hammer with "9000th" on it, and Sister Mary Eunice simply picked it up and checked. She was surprised to see it was not made of iron, but rather balloon.
Sister Mary Eunice: YOU TRICKED ME!
Corbin: Just a Christmas joke, I hope you don't mind.
Sister Mary Eunice: OK, I will tell you everything, but after that... (gives him her notebook) Would you take a look at this, please?
Corbin: Sure.
Then, Sister Mary Eunice told Corbin about what Katrina Crane told her, and then Corbin immediately opened a book contained the information of Ichabod Crane. Corbin looked at the nun with curiosity.
Corbin: Ichabod Crane? I see. This is the First Witness... but I don't know if I will make it to wait until his resurrection. Someone is approaching me and I need to get fast.
Sister Mary Eunice: What is it?
Corbin: Death.
Sister Mary Eunice: One of the Horsemen of Apocalypse... Don't worry, I will help you. I give you my solemn word. I will help you and carry on your legacy. Furthermore, I will tell you more... but that's for another time. Now, would you please allow to hang this coat in your closet? I hope you are satisfied with my present. (went to closet)
Corbin: Thank you, Sister, you are so kind and, uh... (took a look at the lock) and you owe me 60 dollars for breaking my lock.
Sister Mary Eunice: (cheerfully) I'll bought you a new one!
Corbin: Never mind, since you bought me the suit, I think we are even.
Sister Mary Eunice: (giggled like a child)
All of a sudden, Katarina had awakened and later realized herself in a woods, similar to the woods she saw in the time tunnels. She stood up and felt strange and lonely. She looked around looking for her friends.
Katarina: La Folia? Mana? Asuha? Where are you guys?
Katairina wandered near a garbage can and suddenly, she saw herself in a broken mirror. Her appearance is now changed and matured into a older woman, 10 years older than she was in her time. Her hair turned darker in color.
Katarina: No! What happened to me? What is this place?
In confusion, Katarina looked around and saw a sign by the road. She read it carefully.
Katarina: The town of Sleepy Hollow...
???: Are you hurt?
Katarina turned back and saw an elderly priest was standing 3 meters away, looking at her calmly.
???: I just walked by, young girl. My name is Knapp. Reverend Alfred Knapp. Happy New Year. Can I help you, poor soul?
Katarina: New Year? What year is it?
Knapp: The year is 2013.
Katarina was so shocked that she almost fell on the ground. She gasped in the air and trying to recall what had happened. Knapp looked at her calmly.
Knapp: What's your name, and where are you from?
Katarina: I am Katarina, reverend. Katarina Coteau. I am from... future.
Knapp: Future? How did you came here, then.
Katarina: It's complicated... I don't even know what had happened... I just came here because my enemy made a trick...
Knapp: Perhaps you should come with me, Katarina, and I know a man who can solve the problems for you.
Katarina: Why are you here to help me? You never met me before.
Knapp: It doesn't matter. I am a part of an ancient order sworn to protect the place from evil and help every lost souls out from they confusion. You reminded a woman I befriended before, albeit you were much younger. Her name is very similiar to you. Her name is Katrina Crane. I think you can save her. Follow me, and I will explain many things to you.
Katarina: Okay, who shall we meet?
Knapp smiled and replied...
Knapp: August Corbin.
Meanwhile, La Folia, Mana and Asuha were transported into the town itself. Forty minutes later, holding Katarina's photo, they asked the citizens about Katarina everywhere. However, no one had gave an satisfying answer.
La Folia: Did you see this girl?... Did you?... Did you see this girl?... Do you know where she is?... First question, what is this place, heaven or hell? Second question, what is the year, 2036 or 1784?
Citizen: Neither, miss, this is Sleepy Hollow, and the year is 2013. Happy New Year. (went away)
La Folia: Oh, thank you. Finally, a satisfying answer... but this is not the most vital things I want to know!!! Oh my... What am I talking about?
Asuha: La Folia, calm down. You are not the only one who are confused. Perhaps I need to organize my calendar after this nightmare was over. We are having a time paradox.
Mana: No matter what that wicked Eckidina did on us, we are not home. We need to find a way home.
???: Perhaps I can help you.
A unfamiliar voice had appeared behind them, and the girls turned back to see a tall nun standing near a wall and looking at them quietly, causing their curiosity.
La Folia: Who are you?
- Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry, my friends. I am your travel guide. At first, you need to follow me to a place and you might reunite with your friend.
In Corbin's cabin, Katarina had hear Sister Mary Eunice spoke about the story of Ichabod Crane and others, and she shared her story with the nun. Then, Sister Mary Eunice wrote those things on her notebook.
Sister Mary Eunice: Evil gains strength when good men do nothing. You are a good person, Katarina Coteau. The demons is gathering and the Witnesses need to be unite and fight together. Katarina, you and your friends are here because of a turbulence, and you must find the origin of this turbulence and fight it, otherwise your future... will be no more. That enigmatic demon king I met who trapped Katrina Crane... shall rule everything in the world... and our Earth will be his if we don't take actions, understand?
(paused)
Katarina: (smiled) Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. I know what you are talking about, Sister, but... I just don't know why my appearance changed after I arrived at this world.
Sister Mary Eunice: Not just your appearance had changed. Your age changed as well. Perhaps the Traveler's Spell had mixed something inside you and it produced a some sort of chemical compound that aged you 10 years older. Don't worry, Katarina. I think you will return to normal as soon as you are back in your dimension.
Katarina: I just do not understand. This is very crazy. Everything Eckidina planned seemed like an illogical farce, but she is just an illogical person. Even if she is working with/for an enigmatic person, I think she wants to see me in confusion within... another time... in a spite of vengeance upon me. I humiliated her several times, and now she humiliated me.
Sister Mary Eunice: But you told me just now that she is just in her teens, like you. She is just a child.
Katarina: Every nasty monsters in this world were all once children, Sister. Some were born to be this way.
Sister Mary Eunice: Then, she is an Anti-Christ.
Katarina: Anti-what?
Sister Mary Eunice: Anti-Christs are a kind of fiends that were born to be malevolent. They are void of redemption, completely amoral, and they desire to rewrite the order to make the world upside down. Some of them are spawns of the devil (whether conceived in human flesh or not) but some... are just human outside and monster inside.
Katarina: I hope I will only meet one Anti-Christ or monster like her. Eckidina is nasty enough.
Secret entrance
Because of the environment, Michael and Knapp had to walked into the woods to find the secret entrance instead of driving. When Michael and Knapp arrived at the secret entrance and opened it, they saw Sonia, Kyouko and Rentaro coming out of the tunnel with Corbin. Sonia was surprised to see Michael.
Sonia: What are you doing here, Michael?
Michael: There's no time. Serilda is about to revived! I'll explain to you later!
People all gasped in fear. Wasting no time, Knapp immediately runs to Corbin while Michael started to explain everything to the trio. They all reacted in horror when they realized that Serilda was about to revive herself.
Knapp: Sheriff, are you all right?
Corbin: Katarina is inside.
Michael: Indeed? Knapp, please escort Corbin back to his cabin, and please don't take your car or it might cause our enemies' attention. I'll find Katarina.
Kyouko: You'll need this. Don't worry, I had memorized the whole map. We'll wait for you.
Kyouko then gave the map to Michael as Knapp went away with Corbin.
Michael: Thank you. Wait for me.
Michael then ran towards the tunnel and disappeared into the darkness.
Inside the tunnel
Meanwhile, somewhere inside the tunnel, Misogi was digging something as Serilda looking at him.
Misogi: No, really, I don't need help, as long as you're comfortable.
Suddenly, Misogi's shovel knocked into something very hard, and he immediately dug it out with his bare hands. It was a bag of bones. He then handed the bag over to Serilda as the latter reacted in satisfaction.
Misogi: Uh... You're welcome.
Meanwhile, Serilda had arrived inside a open area within the tunnels, and she sat down and poured her bones out of her bag and then the ashes she collected from the urn. At this time, Misogi left as Serilda prepared for her resurrection, but was lost in the tunnel until Terra appeared and took him to Eckidina via teleportation.
After all of the preparation was made, Serilda calmly lied on the ashes and bones before reciting a spell. After that, all of the ashes and bones merged with Serilda's soul, restoring her flesh and healing her wounds.
In just a matter of seconds, Serilda revived completely. She then yelled in rage and pride, and her voice could be heard far away. Her horrifying voice echoed itself in the entire tunnel system.
- Serilda: I AM YOUR SERVANT! MOLOCH SHALL RISE!!!
After completely revived, Serilda opened her eyes after she regained her flesh and shattered robes back again. Finally could speak, Serilda start mumble "Moloch Shall Rise" several times as she stood up.
Serilda: Master... Please forgive me... This day comes so late...
Meanwhile, La Folia, who was searching for Misogi and Serilda, happened to heard Serilda's yelling. She ran towards the place and saw a revived Serilda. Reacted in utter horror, La Folia pointed her gun at Serilda and fired a shot.
However, to La Folia's utter surprise, Serild simply turned in an inhuman speed before catching the bullet with her bare hand. Then, Serilda crushed the bullet in her hand.
La Folia was so shocked that she could barely moved.
Serilda: Who are you?
Overcoming her shock, La Folia simply answered this following sentence before running away.
La Folia: I am the friend of Ichabod Crane! Catch me if you can!~
Serilda was enraged and she fired a fire ball to La Folia while yelling.
Serilda: INSOLENT JUGGLING MESS! STOP!!!
The fire ball exploded near La Folia, and she fell because of the explosion.
Near the entrance, Kyouko, Sonia and Rentaro returned back to the Munition Tunnel after they heard the explosion. They immediately went inside, led by Kyouko, to the place where the explosion happened.
Rentaro: What was that? A bomb?
Kyouko: I am afraid it was worse than that. Sounds like Serilda was revived!
Sonia & Rentaro: What!?
Meanwhile, Serilda regenerated her white robes and stood near La Folia who was crawling on the ground.
Serilda: You said you are a friend... of Ichabod Crane, right?
Struggled to stand up, La Folia glared at Serilda.
La Folia: Yes, I am! Any questions?
Serilda kicked La Folia in her abdomen. Since Serilda is much taller than La Folia, it proved to be a easy task. La Folia collapsed before she was about to strike back.
Serilda: The Cranes and Van Tassels made me suffer in horror and pain for 240 years! Now, my master is calling me. The blood moon has come, and I will make the Horseman of War rides on this world again... killing many. Do you have any companions?
Serilda then ruthlessly stepped on La Folia's wrist, making her scream in pain. Being pressed for 240 years, Serilda had finally seized a chance to unleash her horrible rage.
Serilda: A girl like you can't go alone. Is there anyone helping you? Where is Crane!?
La Folia: You will never find them, and you will never know where Crane was buried because I don't know either... but even if I know, I will still refuse to talk!
Serilda: Fine, let me take you in front of my master. Let Lord Moloch have mercy on you little pathetic mortals... if he will.
'Serilda then turned back to summon a large, floating mirror in front of her and La Folia. La Folia watched with horror as a beastly and demonic figure had appeared inside the mirror.
La Folia: Moloch?
Moloch was so dreadful that he made La Folia shivered. She had no good luck today to meet this demonic monster twice.
(- Narrator: If someone full of skepticism like Agent Temperence "Bones" Brennan may dismisses Moloch as a tall man with skin condition, but La Folia is not skeptical...)
Serilda: (to La Folia) Indeed. Now, you have no one to blame... but yourself!
'La Folia reacted in horror as Moloch inside the mirror was trying to look into her soul.
Moloch: [She is telling the truth. She does not know where Crane was buried.]
Serilda reacted in surprise. Then, Serilda took a look at La Folia and took her gun away from her.
Serilda: Then what are we going to do?
Moloch: [Use her as a hostage and slow down that red haired girl from future. She is this girl's best friend and are allied with the Witnesses. I had told her about you, hadn't I?]
Serilda: Yes, master, but what shall we do now? August Corbin escaped.
Moloch: [I have already set up this plan with that "man". He will let Eckidina KnightWalker to lure Abigail out to a place, and we use the Horseman to create a homicide after we bring him back. Corbin is a duty-driven man and he WILL go for the case, and then... Abigail will see the most heartbreaking thing ever in her life, while Ichabod Crane, who will revive in the process...]
Hearing all of this, La Folia shivered in horror as she felt that Corbin's destined death... is near... and as for the rest of Moloch's words, she did not hear it clearly. She tried to say something, but she was to painful that she immediately passed out. She only heard Serilda muttered...
- Serilda: Deal.
As La Folia was confronting Serilda, Michael and Katarina immediately escaped the remaining monsters that were chasing them. They hid themselves behind a stone wall and was desperate trying to keep quiet. 10 seconds after that, the demonic shadows of Moloch stopped chasing and retreated back into the Purgatory as Sister Mary Eunice smashed the mirror and blocked Moloch's way.
After that, Michael and Katarina both sighed in relief, and Katarina start worryingly looked at Michael.
Katarina: Situation is going bad...
Michael: There is something worse. I doubt that we were too late to stop Serilda. La Folia is in danger, and I will take you to her.
Katarina felt warm and grateful as she followed Michael into the tunnels, but they were lost. Michael lowered his head with sweats coming from his head.
Katarina: It does not right. Why did we return back to this spot?
Michael: This place is just like a maze. I think only people who built it will know, or we need George Washington himself coming from his grave...
Katarina: You sounded different, Michael...
Michael brushed off the sweat on his forehead and sighed.
Michael: Indeed, now we are trapped. That is exactly... that Eckidina wants.
Katarina crossed her arms in frustration as she unarmed herself to take a rest.
Katarina: Oh, great. Now, we're trapped, and the real mastermind is yet to be apprehended. Without Sister Mary Eunice, we can never get the Grand Grimoire from him or leave this tunnel.
Michael: Well, at least Corbin is safe and Nevins is dead. We will get Eckidina and Misogi, and of course, that mastermind... Wait, don't we confirmed that Terra of the Left was the mastermind?
Katarina: Terra of the Left is not a culprit, Michael. Inside that dungeon, I saw someone else with the Grand Grimoire beside him, and I am sure that this man is the real assassin, the man who brought all of this to us!
Michael seemed to be surprised by the news provided by Katarina, and he lowered his head and thought for a while. Then, he replied.
Michael: That's... utterly surprising...
Katarina: You see, I want to know the answer, about that unknown person who stole the Grand Grimoire, and we will get that book. I doubt that the book is currently in his hands, not Eckidina's. If he is not Terra of the Left, then who is that unknown figure?
Michael: Aye, indeed it is a serious matter, Katarina. We all know that... Perhaps, I you will soon know the true answer. I am very sure about this.
Hearing this, Katarina smiled with delight. She was happy to meet a trustworthy and brilliant friend like Michael.
Katarina: Why are you being so sure?
Michael simply shrugged his shoulders.
Michael: Well, uh-hmm, that's because you are clever, brilliant, honorable and also being a tough person. However, there is another reason, a more important reason. You will soon know the answer just because of this.
Katarina: Really?
Katarina was even more excited to hear about a more important reason that will lead her to answer, since she wanted the answer very eagerly.
Katarina: Tell me what it is!
Michael answered it with a smile.
Michael: Okay, it is because...
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
"............................."
- Michael: ... because the answer is here, right here, staring you in the face.
Katarina's smile faded in all of a sudden...
Katarina: Michael?
Without warning, Katarina was thrown at the wall with invisible force as Michael stared at her. Katarina had her back injured and bumped on the ground. She could barely move. When she looked up, to her shock and horror, there were two large open wings appeared behind Michael as he took off his gloves for Katarina to see. It was a hand with six fingers, and it soon turned to green with scaly, dry skin for a while...
Corbin: [This is Sheriff Corbin. I am not far away. Has anything happened?]
Abbie was surprised that Corbin had arrived, and yet she then contacted him and reported things immediately.
Abbie: We got a weapon on the ground.
Corbin: [Say again, Abbie? The signal is breaking up.]
Abbie: Some thing is wrong. We have a weapon on the ground!
Corbin: (paused) [Stand by.]
At this time, Corbin was still comforting the horses in the stables. When he heard about the weapons, Corbin had immediately felt danger was closing in. Meanwhile, when Abbie walked to a place not far away from the vehicle, she was horrified to find something - It was a corpse, with no head.
Abbie: Oh, my... CORBIN! I FOUND THE MAN I WAS LOOKING FOR! SOMEONE CUT OFF HIS HEAD!
Hearing this, Corbin immediately sensed something and lifted his gun to a place where a pale horse was standing. The horse was not screaming or whining like others, and it seemed that there was someone hiding behind it...
Corbin: This is the sheriff. Step out where I can see you.
Then, the person hiding behind the horse had came out. It was a tall figure with red military coat in 18th century style, very much like the British soldier at that time. It also held a broad axe as it glowed orange and was sizzling.
But the point is, this person had no head......
- Corbin: My God...
'The headless man then drew his axe as Corbin tried to shoot at him. Corbin shot every bullet he had at the headless man, but none of them had actually worked. At this time, Abbie had heard gunshots and immediately went to the stables where the gunfire began. When all of his efforts were futile, Corbin closed his eyes as the headless man then walked closer and closer, swinging his axe and...
- Ancitif: (background) You will die, August Corbin... at the hands of the Horseman of Death... and I will kill the sister. Must die. I will kill her. I will kill Abbie...
Outside of the stable, Abbie went closer to its wooden wall, when suddenly, something sharp had pierced through the wall. Terrified, Abbie screamed in horror and collapsed on the ground, right before the sharp thing came back to inside. Abbie crawled to the door of stable, when suddenly, the thunder boomed as a headless man who rode a pale horse rushed out of the door.
Abbie shivered with terror as she watched the empty neck of this mysterious creature coming from nowhere.
The rider rode the horse just a few meters away before he stopped. Then, Abbie watched with horror as the rider turned back to her. Abbie was shocked to see the headless man, and she noticed a mark of a bow and an arrow was carved on the rider's hand. The mysterious rider then rode away into mists.
All of a sudden, Abbie then turned back to see Corbin, and then, to her utter horror...
... she saw the beheaded corpse of Corbin.
- Abbie: CORBIN!
Abbie rushed to the beheaded Corbin and shivered in sheer fright. She then used her walkie talkie to contact one of the police officers that were on duty - Andy Brooks. Brooks was inside his police car when he heard Abbie's calling.
Abbie: [OFFICER DOWN! Oh, my God... OFFICER DOWN! FOX CREEKS STABLES! REPEAT, FOX CREEKS STABLES, OFFICER DOWN!]
Hearing this, Andy Brooks immediately turned back to his car, but then he was forced to stop to avoid hitting mysterious man walking on the street. The man was none other than Ichabod Crane. Andy observed the face of the man and somehow, he startled. Then, he immediately went out of his car and pointed his gun to the man.
Andy: TURN AROUND! PUT YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!
The man looked at Andy with a strange look.
Andy: I SAID TURN AROUND, PUT YOUR HANDS ON YOUR HEAD!
Ichabod then nodded and immediately did what the police officer had ordered him to do.
Andy: ON YOUR KNEES!
Ichabod obeyed and knelt as Andy walked closer to him and cuffed him.
After Corbin was killed, Abbie did not tell her colleagues about the mysterious girl who sent her to the stables. Later, Andy Brooks and Abbie Mills went into the interrogation room an hour after Ichabod was arrested, cuffed, and sitting behind the bars in utter confusion.
Abbie: It's not him.
Andy looked at Abbie with confusion in his eyes.
Andy: Are you sure?
Abbie nodded with confidence.
Andy: I know this isn't easy, Abbie, but please... take a closer look.
Abbie: Andy, I am sure. The man I saw was wearing some kind of old military uniform, like, um... red coat.
Hearing the word "red coat", Ichabod immediately looked up with some surprise on his face.
Abbie: He had something on his hand. I don't know, like a branding.
Ichabod: Did he carried his braodax?
'Hearing this, two police officers immediately went to notice this strange man who asked this question. Andy began to be nervous.
Andy: What?
Ichabod: The mark on his hand... was it a bow?
Abbie turned to Ichabod as well, with curiosity.
Abbie: How did you know that?
Ichabod lowered his head and mumbled in horror.
Ichabod: Oh, no, no... No, no, it can't be...
Abbie: Hey... who is he? When's the last time you saw him?
Ichabod looked right into Abbie's eyes and spoke an utterly astonishing word...
Ichabod: When I cut off his head.
This time, it was Abbie's turn to feel startled and surprised. She observed the stranger right in front of her with a face full of shocking expressions...
- Abbie: Who are you?
Ichabod then started his story as the interrogator took records.
Ichabod: My name is Ichabod Crane. I was a professor of history at Merton College, Oxford, when I was enlisted in the Queen's Royal Regiment and sent to the American colonies to fight against patriots. It didn't take long for me to have a change of heart, and I defected.
Ichabod then gave the interrogator a look full of surprise. He was just about to tell him the things connected to his in-laws, the Van Tassel Family.
Ichabod: Do you know him?
The interrogator paused for a while before he asked another question.
Interrogator: Tell me about your duel with the.. "Horseman". Would you admit to cutting off his head - yes or no?
Ichabod: No... first I shot him, but he rose back up. Beheading him seemed the next logical step.
Interrogator: Then what happened?
Ichabod: I was badly injured and almost lost my consciousness. Then, Katrina went towards me...
Interrogator: Katrina?
Ichabod: My wife. She's a civilian nurse in the 37th Regiment. I was dying.
Just as he was talking and recalling the things, Ichabod heard Katrina's voice in his mind...
Katrina: [No, no, no... Ichabod, stay with me... Stay with me... *sobbed*]
Then, he went on to his words.
Ichabod: I must have lost consciousness. Next thing I knew, I woke up in a cave.
Interrogator: So you have no memory of what happened between now and then, no rational explanation as to why you believe there's a Headless Horseman running around Sleepy Hollow. How did you end up here?
Ichabod: I could tell you if I knew where the hell "Here" is. Now, I have questions, several thousand questions, but I'll spare you the indignity of strapping you to a damn chair. Now, WHERE AM I?!
Interrogator: The question isn't where... but when.
Then, the interrogator gave a one dollar note to Ichabod that caught his attention. On the note, it was a portrait of George Washington himself.
Interrogator: The good news is you won the war. The bad news is... it was 232 years ago. Welcome to 21st century, Mr. Crane.
Ichabod touched the note and was shocked when he picked it up.He could not believe what he had heard and just sat at the same chair like a rock.
After that, Abbie opened the cell door for Ichabod and walked out of the police department with him. They walked all the way to Abbie's police car.
Ichabod: You want my help... which suggests you have no options.
Abbie: I'm not gonna say that I believe you, but I am the closest thing to it that you're gonna come across.
Ichabod: Well, I can't say I believe you, either, Ms. Mills.
Abbie: I haven't told you anything.
At this time, the pack up was almost ready.
Ichabod: No, you've told me everything - everything you aren't telling your colleagues.
Abbie: And what exactly would that be?
Ichabod: That the killer you saw was a Headless Horseman. It can't be mere coincidence that he and I arrive in this place at exactly the same time.
Abbie: That isn't possible.
Hearing this, Ichabod was utterly angry.
Ichabod: Oh, really? Oh, well, that's a wonderful news. Thank you for the clarification. Here, I thought I'd actually awoken in the future, and that my wife had been dead for 232 years. I'm glad that everything I'm seeing and hearing and touching is impossible, because that means it isn't actually happening.
Abbie: I have orders to take you to a mental institution.
Ichabod: (ironically) Excellent. This day continues to bear gifts. Will we be sharing a cell, Lieutenant?
Abbie: Get in the damn car or I will shoot you.
Ichabod could do nothing but obeying Abbie's order by getting into the car.
Ichabod: Right...
Abbie stared at Ichabod with full of skepticism.
Abbie: 232 years, huh? The Civil War didn't wake you? Noisy neighbors at the South? Did you get up to pee? I don't know about you, but I'm getting up to pee every 75, 80 years...
Ichabod: Have you quite finished? Because most of what you say is unintelligible gibberish to me. It was listening to a chicken cluck, and when did it become acceptable for ladies to wear trousers?
Abbie: All right. You said you woke up in a cave. I want you to show it to me.
Ichabod thought for a while.
Ichabod: You're violating orders.
Abbie: Convenient part for me is, if you tell anyone, no one will believe you.
Just then, the car went passed Revernend Knapp's chapel. Knapp was talking to Katarina, La Folia and Sister Mary Eunice in his yard as Ichabod looked outside. For a second, Knapp noticed Ichabod and his face turned pale. Ichabod immediately recognized Knapp as well, along with the last words from Knapp that he heard.
Knapp: (in flashback) We don't have much time.
Ichabod lowered his head for a while before turning his head towards the front.
Katarina had noticed Knapp's mood and asked about the situation.
Katarina: What is it?
Knapp: Ichabod Crane...
La Folia: What?
Knapp then looked at Katarina with confidence in his eyes.
Knapp: Go after him. He is our hope. I'll deal with the Horseman. If I am going to die in it, like Corbin... you will carry on our will.
Hearing this, Katarina felt hurt in heart. In this time full of madness and terror, with Corbin's death, she did not know who will be the next victim, but still, she nodded with confidence, much to Knapp's satisfaction.
Katarina: I promise.
Sleepy Hollow Woods
20 minutes later
Ichabod's former burial site
Following Ichabod, Abbie had walked on a river back and noticed a dam beside it. She then followed Ichabod into the cave, both armed with torches, and start looking around. Abbie then showed him how to use the electric torch.
Abbie: It's like a gun. Point, shoot. (opened the torch and a light beam came out)
Ichabod then start figured out the torch when suddenly, he heard Katrina's voice coming from somewhere.
Katrina: (voice) Entering from north.
In the torchlight, Ichabod immediately found a large book full of dirt on the ground. At this time, Abbie was still analyzing the cave.
Abbie: There... appear to be carvings on the walls, a... hole filled with clay. Surrounding the pit... approximately 20 feet from the entrance, there are what appear to be jars filled with liquids. Six of them shattered...
Ichabod immediately brushed off the thick dust on the book, revealing it to be a Bible. He immediately picked it up and checked it...
Ichabod: My God...
Just as this time, Katarina, Sister Mary Eunice and La Folia entered the place as well, but both Ichabod and Abbie had not noticed them. Abbie heard Ichabod talking and she immediately went towards Ichabod.
Abbie: What is it?
Katarina carefully walked downstairs as she looked at the two people.
Ichabod: A Bible. Seemed that it was buried here with me... with this passage marked...
Katarina: The Book of Revelations.
Katarina spoke as they walked closer towards the two people. Abbie immediately recognized Katarina since they had met once, but Ichabod only looked at Katarina with awkwardness.
Katarina: "And there before me stood a pale horse. And its rider held a bow. And his name was Death. Ant then a voice like thunder said, 'Come and see.'"
Ichabod was surprised by Katarina's words as he stood up.
Ichabod: How do you know about the Horseman of Death?
Katarina: I know more. Don't worry, Ichabod Crane. I and my friends are here to help you two. My name is Katarina Couteau, and I am a relative of the late Sheriff August Corbin.
Ichabod: I am sorry for your loss.
Katarina had to use her false identity that Corbin once gave her in order to get closer to Ichabod. However, Abbie was full of confusion this time. La Folia noticed the handcuff on Ichabod's hands and immediately realized what was happened - Ichabod had took fall for some crime, possibly Corbin's murder, which she and Katarina both know it was the work of the Horseman.
Abbie: What is going on here? Who are you?
La Folia: I am La Folia Rihavein, a friend of Corbin and this girl Katarina. Lieutenant Mills, please, listen to me. This quote tells of the Four Horseman of the Apocalypse, and it needs to catch all of our attention.
La Folia then looked at Abbie with a serious look, trying to get her attention, but Abbie merely scoffed.
Abbie: Come on!
Katarina and La Folia looked at each other with a large drop of sweat coming from their foreheads, respectively. Even so, seeing the two girls out of nowhere somehow supported him, Ichabod was more confident.
Ichabod: The redcoats had ambushed us in the Hudson Valley... and in a desperate hour, Washington called me to his tent. The revolution, he explained, wasn't merely a war for the future of our country. It would determine the fate of every man, woman and child on Earth. He gave me a mission... to kill a man who'd reveal himself on the Hudson Shore. An unknown mercenary recognizable by a mark on his hand - that of a bow. However, situation had changed when I had found out that my wife, Katrina, was a witch after a long struggle with dark spirits made from the soul of a love one of mine, accidentally killed by Katrina in a fight. The summoner is the one who greeted me at the Van Tassel Mansion - Katrina's stepmother, Lady Van Tassel.
La Folia seemed interested and started to ask more.
La Folia: You mean Katrina's parental family name is Van Tassel, right?
Ichabod: Indeed, and they served a benevolent witch coven which I knew a little. Her stepmother, however, is a dark witch and poisoned the former Lady Van Tassel - Katrina's birth mother, so that she could seek Katrina's estate. Turns out it was her who was behind the Horseman of Death's rampage. Because of her interference, a friend of mine tried to pull me out of the mission, but Lady Van Tassel made the Horseman kill many people before kidnapping Katrina. I tried to save her life and shot at the Horseman, but he did not die... Then, because of Lady Van Tassel's ambush, I was severely injured. However, with my last breath, I cut off the Horseman's head.
Sister Mary Eunice: (thinks) It all matches Katrina Crane's words.
Katarina, Sister Mary Eunice and La Folia heard the story with great care, but Abbie still doubted it.
Abbie: Now, this is crazy.
Ichabod: Which makes it no less real.
Abbie: Filled trips is over, strange people. Let's go.
Abbie then turned back and was about to go, but Katarina stopped her.
Katarina: This Bible was left with him for a reason. The connections are all around us. You just aren't yet willing to accept them.
Abbie: Accept what? That the man I am after, the man who killed Corbin, is one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?
Katarina shook her head.
Katarina: Not just that. This is a part of an enormous conspiracy, Abbie. It's a long story, but... one day you shall learn, but--
Ichabod: Excuse me, miss.
Ichabod then walked forward as Katarina made her way to Ichabod. Ichabod looked at Abbie in the eyes and talked seriously.
Ichabod: When I beheaded him, that man didn't die... because he was never a man at all. He is Death itself, lieutenant, and somehow... he has returned to Sleepy Hollow...
- Ichabod: ... to finish what he started.
Reverend Knapp's House
After the death of Corbin, the Horseman of Death himself continued to ride in the forest and then the town, looking for his enemies and his head. His pale horse's eyes glowed in dark red. It went straight to the chapel of Reverend Alfred Knapp...
Meanwhile, Reverend Knapp became alarmed as well. He immediately locked his door as he looked around. The lightning start flashing in the sky and made the sky as bright as day.
Through the lightning, Knapp saw Michael, now somehow white-haired, was walking towards his chapel with a sad expression on his face.
At this time, Michael was trying to make an emotional scene, without seeing Knapp's face of anger.
Michael: I am sorry, Knapp, about Corbin. I heard he was killed and I think I may help you on dealing with--
Knapp: Silence, Michael.
Interrupting Michael's words, Knapp angrily looked at Michael as if he was a unclean, miserable and ominous soul. All of a sudden, Michael's sad face immediately fade before his eyes widened and glowed red lights all of a sudden, full of sheer malice.
Michael: My, my... What happened? Is that what you spoke to someone who worked with you just a day ago?
Knapp shook his head.
Knapp: Katarina told me everything. It was your work, was it not? You are just like Lady Van Tassel - cruel, lying and despicable.
Micheal was a bit of dismayed but soon he smiled at Knapp as if he did not care that at all.
Michael: It will be humiliating to compare me with that harlot, Knapp. Given to our prior relationships. I am sorry, Knapp, but I cannot stand that you keep your duty so hard all day long. I think it was utterly tiresome, so we are here to release you from all of your loyal responsibilities...
Knapp: I am not afraid of that.
Michael scoffed and turned to the right. Knapp then saw the Horseman of Death, now headless, had appeared not far away from him.
Michael: I was suppose to finish you this time, Knapp. However, I will grant you mercy of a quick death at the hand of your greatest foe.
Without any hesitation, Knapp then casted a hex spell when the horseman entered into a circle surrounded by some iron hedges. Then, some chains start coming out from the rings on the hedge and tied the Horseman's right hand that held his red hot axe.
However, the Horseman the used his left hand to held the axe just as another chain came to strain him. The Horseman cut the chain before grabbing it. It then swept to Knapp. Knapp dodged the attack, but a sign which had a rider on it was hit, and a part of the sign was swept. The head of the "rider" on it was removed as well.
Knapp tried to make another attack as the Horseman cut down all of the chains that strained him.
Michael: Would you mind me borrowing your own chains, Father?
Michael then looked at Knapp's broken chains before moving some parts of them with telekinesis to tie Knapp up. Knapp looked at Michael without any fear.
Michael: Still trying to resist, old man?
Knapp: You are right about yourself. You are indeed not like Lady Van Tassel. In fact, you are worse than her.
The Horseman walked closer to Knapp as Michael mockingly teased him.
Michael: Aw, Alfred, we are going to cut all of your bad memories away. Whether to be Salem Witch Trials or Ichabod's loss, it will all disappear in just a simple slash! Even so, if you could tell me where the thing we want is, I could consider to spare you.
Knapp, however, showed no fear. He looked at Michael and the Headless Horseman mockingly as the latter walked towards him with his axe.
Knapp: I will never tell you where it is. You can kill all of us, but you will not win! Katarina, Crane and their friends will avenge us! You will never ever win. I am prepared to die for it.
Michael's eyes widened and a killer smile appeared on his face...
- Michael: As you wish.
The Horseman then swung his axe to Knapp. With no fear in his eyes, Knapp only felt pain on his neck before his sight fell all the way to the ground...
In the graveyard, the bird that Ichabod saw was leading him towards a certain place. It stopped on a certain tombstone before it finally flew away. Just then, two officers came towards Ichabod as Abbie, Katarina and La Folia arrived into the graveyard.
Police officer: Sir, please, you need to come with us.
Abbie: Guys, he's coming with me.
The two officers then went away as Abbie walked towards Ichabod. Katarina, however, went to the tombstone which the bird once took a rest on it.
Abbie: I told you to stay in the car.
Ichabod: Yes, as you know, I'm "insane" and therefore impervious to simple commands.
Ichabod then walked towards the gravestone and stood beside Katarina. Abbie was following him.
Abbie: What the Hell are you doing?
Ichabod: The bird, it led me here.
Abbie: A bird led you here. That's great.
Katarina, who was silent for the whole time, finally spoke out. She was cleaning the leaves from the tombstone.
Katarina: It was true. It meant to tell us something... about this tomb's owner.
However, the following words carved on it shocked her, La Folia and Ichabod.
Ichabod could not believe what was written on the tombstone. He soon began to think that his wife was killed...
Ichabod: Katrina? Burnt for witchcraft?
Abbie: Crane?
Ichabod bit his lips and could not believe that his wife was burnt down... and he turned to Abbie with a serious look on his face.
Ichabod: What more do you need to believe me?
Abbie: You want me to say that the killer is the First Horseman of the Apocalypse, and my proof is an old Bible that we found in the cave?
Hearing this, Katarina could not be angrier so she immediately walked towards Abbie and defended Ichabod. As a short tempered girl, Katarina could not hide her anger anymore.
Katarina: You witnessed Corbin's murder with your own eyes. Why are you working so hard to deny it?
Abbie: Because I do not have the luxury of giving him the benefit of the doubt right now. I am a week from leaving, and that man can end my career, and you're all not helping! So let's go!
Ichabod: No, no, wait! You're leaving Sleepy Hollow?
Ichabod, La Folia and Katarina were all astonished by Abbie's word. Abbie stopped and turned back. She shrugged her shoulder as if she was dealing with a normal day.
Abbie: Yes.
La Folia's eyes narrowed.
La Folia: No, no, you're not. Now, you two's fate are entwined now. Running away isn't gonna change that.
Abbie shook her head as if the three people were about to drive her crazy.
Abbie: I'm not having this conversation with you right now, and even if I thought what I saw was possible, I will be alone again, arguing a case I do not understand based on something that I cannot explain. Let's go.
Katarina and La Folia looked at each other and then they nodded to Ichabod sadly. The three had to go out with Abbie. Ichabod may be in institution and Kat & La Folia need to be silence so that they won't met Crane's fate. That was not they wanted at all.
Ichabod: Wait, what do you mean again?
Abbie: Nothing.
Ichabod: Something happened to you, didn't it? Before all this. Something that's made you doubt your perceptions for quite some time.
Abbie: Hey, I don't need to be psychoanalyzed, or whatever your version is, by a man who thinks that only yesterday he was fighting for George Washington in the Revolutionary War. I'm sorry, but I need more, and we all need sleep.
Ichabod was a speechless as Abbie went away. Ichabod looked at Katarina and she looked at him stoically.
Katarina: We trust in you. You are not the only one who travelled across the time. To tell the truth, I am from future.
Being surprised at first, Ichabod then smiled and believed the words of Katarina. Then he followed Abbie. La Folia attempted to follow him, but was stopped by Katarina.
Katarina: Let it be... for now. We will find another way, and we will avenge Corbin and Knapp. At least the Horseman do not know where his skull is.
La Folia thought for a while and then she nodded. She and Katarina then returned back to Corbin's house. Abbie, however, went to another house where Captain Irving arranged her to stay until Corbin's murderer was caught.
Ichabod's sick ward
At this time, when the morning dawn started to pour into Ichabod's cell, he was awakened by the noise of flying birds. He then saw the bird which he recognized as the one that led him to the tombstone. The bird then flew into a mirror beside him and instantly disappeared.
Ichabod stood up with sheer curiosity as he walked closer to the mirror. To his surprise, he saw a familiar face in the mirror - Katrina Crane.
Ichabod: Katrina?
A minute later, Ichabod appeared into the world within the mirror, and soon he and Katrina met face to face for the first time in 232 years.
Katrina: Forgive me, my love. This is the only way I can reach you. I've been trying to lead you. However, I could only contact a spiritual nun and some people from future to help you in many ways. Now, finally, we met again.
Ichabod had so many things that he wanted to ask Katrina, and he looked at her as if she was a stranger.
Ichabod: The gravestone...
Katrina: My body was never buried in that grave. It hides the true location of the Horseman's skull, guarded throughout time by one of my coven.
Ichabod suddenly realized that the gravestone was a ruse to conceal the head of Horseman. He then remembered Knapp who was not a stranger to him.
Ichabod: You mean Knapp?
Katrina: Yes, and when you wounded the Horseman, your bloodlines merged. You became linked, bound together by blood. The only way to stop him was to cast a spell on you both. Then, we entombed the Horseman's body deep below the river. We buried you in that cave to protect you.
Ichabod: Then you didn't awaken me.
Katrina: It's the Horseman who's been awakened, Ichabod... and you along with him.
Ichabod was a bit shocked hearing all of this.
Ichabod: How? By who?
Katrina: By the same evil that's trapped me here, the very one that controls the Horseman now.
Suddenly, Ichabod and Katrina heard a bellow not far away. Katrina's face went pale.
Katrina: It's found us. There isn't time. If the Horseman reclaims his skull, he will become whole again. Three more will follow and "it" will begin.
Ichabod: What will begin?
The wind started to blow and Katrina's tone became tenser and quicker.
Katrina: The END. You must work with Abbie Mills and Katarina Couteau to stop the Horseman from retrieving his skull, and defeat the Anti-Christ that came from future! Remember, light is the Horseman's weakness, he can't survive the sunrise. Find me, please. Free me from this place!
Ichabod: How? I don't understand.
Ichabod attempted to walk closer to his wife but a strong force had dragged him back. Katrina shouted louder as the wind blow harsher.
Katrina: The answers are in Washington's Bible. YOU ARE THE FIRST WITNESS, ICHABOD!
Ichabod: Katrina!
Katrina: Now, please, wake up!
Ichabod: KATRINA, WAIT!
Suddenly, a roar had appeared and Ichaod turned back as he saw Moloch's shadow. Moloch leaned forward to grab Ichabod's arm with his claw.
Katrina: WAKE UP! FIND THE SKULL!
Next day, Corbin's Office
Next day, Abbie returned back to Corbin's office to bid farewell. She took a look at the photos of her, Corbin and Corbin's son, Joe, who was still a child. When she looked at a photo of her when she was younger, she immediately felt something was hiding behind the frame. She checked the back of the frame, and then she found a key. Then, Abbie started to walk around to find if it could open any locked drawers, yet she had found none. Just then, Sister Mary Eunices' spirit appeared behind Abbie.
Sister Mary Eunice: Keys are not only for drawers, Abbie. Besides, it is a key to the whole thing.
Abbie turned back suddenly but saw no one there. However, Abbie found a large metal chest in the place. A lock was on the chest. Abbie soon waled towards it and finally, she managed to open the chest.
Soon, a box with loads of files of all kind had suddenly appeared. Abbie started to search and found some audio tapes and a small radio. She opened the radio and heard Corbin's voice. She was utterly surprised by this.
Corbin: (voice) [There were 100 witches who were put to death in Sleepy Hollow between 1712 and 1816. Town records suggest members of two different covens integrated into populace and changed to their names to stay hidden. Others spread around east coast. Two covens representing good and evil. I found hundreds of unsolved cases, just seems to have ignored. Murders, disappearances, and it's not just here. The case track through Boston, D.C, Manhattan. I just... I don't know how.]
Listening to files above, Abbie soon searched in the files and found a particular kind of category named "occultism". She opened the paper file and found many strange drawings in the files, including a fiery heart representing the Sisterhood of Radiant Heart. She also found some old writing and pictures before the next audio tape caught her attentions, just as she found an old newspaper with the report titled "Mills Sisters Found at the Edge of Town", also some illustrations of the Four Horsemen...
Corbin: (voice) [Case file 632, Abigail and Jennifer Mills, the sisters who describe seeing a demon-like figure linked to four white trees that appeared out of nowhere. This correlates with a local farmer in 1882 who claimed to see the same thing in the exact same location. He believed the trees were symbols representing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, and that the demon was sent here to raise them. I don't know what to believe. I want to tell Abbie what I found. I just- I just don't know how. I'll look around this town, I don't know who to trust anymore. The closer I get to this, the closer I feel something is getting to me...]
Hearing this audio file and seeing this report, Abbie's mind returned back to 13 years ago when she saw that ugly and horrible demonic figure... as she was putting the files back to the chest and locked it up, just as Captain Frank Irving arrived in the room.
Irving: What are you doing?
Abbie turned back...
Abbie: I was just looking through old case files for something that might help. There's nothing here.
Irivng: Look, I'm not gonna say this again. Let us do our job. Get some rest.
Abbie: Thank you, sir.
Abbie nodded as she walked away from the office and closed its door.
The Archives, 1st Floor, Corbin's Room
Behind the door, to Ichabod's surprise, there was Katarina. She and most of her teammates had just teleported themselves to the archive waiting for Ichabod and Abbie, while Adam, Rentaro, Poison Ivy & The Bride went to the town to find the trace of Michael.
Katarina: Welcome to the Archives, Mr. Crane.
The night was very near and the light of dusk came into the room. Ichabod widened his eyes and survey the room as Abbie followed him to arrive in.
Ichabod: The Battle of Lexington was plotted in this chamber.
Katarina: Well, now it's where hard copies go to die.
Ichabod: Another figure of speech, I take it.
After arriving in the room, Abbie was surprised to see Katarina and La Folia as well as many others, but then she started to explain this to Ichabod.
Abbie: All police reports, newspaper articles, historical records... pretty much everything we'd ever really want to know about history of Sleepy Hollow.
La Folia: Recorded history. It appears little of what actually transpired found its way in your textbook.
La Folia then put her hand on the cabinet which Abbie saw it Corbin's office - after La Folia removed a white sheet that covered it.
La Folia: Maybe the men of Captain Irving had transferred the files of Corbin inside this place and I think it will benefit your destiny of fighting against evil. Abbie Mills, Sleepy Hollow needs you.
Mana: The world needs you as well.
''Asuha: So don't you ever leave this place or Corbin shan't rest in peace!
Abbie was very amazed and confused to hear all of this, and Katarina walked forward.
Katarina: Abbie, I lied about my identity. I was trying to protect Corbin but now everything we did had been undone. What we need to do is to carry on my legacy. I am no relative of Corbin. My name is Katarina Couteau, and people called me Red Haired Demon. I am from a world of future.
Abbie: What?
Katarina then started to tell the whole story of her, from entering this world and meeting Corbin, Knapp and Sister Mary Eunice, to confronting Eckidina & Serilda as well as meeting Pandora who saved their life... Abbie's eyes wide opened in astonishment yet Ichabod was not surprised since Katarina had already told him about her origins from future, and he is highly believed it.
Ichabod: You really do tell the truth, because I am also travelled across the time.
Sonia: However, one thing is different between us, Ichabod, since you slumbered under your grave for 232 years naturally before your resurrection, but we are dragged to the past all of a sudden.
Kyouko nodded as well.
Kyouko: An enemy of ours tried to alter the history so he participated in the Horseman's resurrection by working with your greatest enemies, Ichabod, and now we are looking for him. We must all work together so that we can defeat that person working with a demon king who wanted to end your life.
Just then, Sister Mary Eunice appeared behind Ichabod and walked out of the crowd.
Sister Mary Eunice: Ichabod, Your wife is alive and was inside another world. All you have to do is to find a way save her, and then we all need to get rid of that man who caused all of this - Michael Langdon. He is one of the vital figures behind the Horseman, and was truly responsible for the death of Corbin and Knapp as well as so many people who are dying outside. We can help you two so that things will get better.
Just then, the night came and the darkness swallowed the room. Abbie opened the light as Sister Mary Eunice looked around. Her eyes narrowed.
Sister Mary Eunice: We have no time. The Horseman is coming and we need to be at the scene as soon as possible. This place shall be reserved as your base if you two want, and remember, this is Corbin's legacy. Use it properly. Now, let's go!
Katarina: Excuse me, Sister.
Katarina walked towards Ichabod & Abbie.
Katarina: Ichabod, Abbie, you two need to stay in here since you are the people the Horseman wants. If anything happened to me, some of my friends who are not here shall contact you. Also, it might cease the misunderstanding when Irving went to you.
Abbie: But...
Katarina: We'll be fine. Be careful.
Katarina then walked towards the door as the remaining people followed her. Sonia and Kyouko looked at each other before they walked towards the door as well. Abbie looked at the files with her eyes widened.
Abbie: Oh, Corbin... how many things were you hiding from me?
Graveyard
(CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!)
Katarina was swinging a shovel and start digging Katrina Crane's "grave" while mumbling.
Katarina: Ha, me and this witch lady had SOOO many resemblances. We both are girls, had red hair, and our names had such a resemblance except my name have three "A"s, so... I can't imagine I will one day dig a grave where she ain't be buried inside at all.
La Folia, Sonia, Kyouko and Sister Mary Eunice (in her angel form) were beside her. They were acting this secretly in order to prevent themselves from being arrested for grave robbing.
At this time, Mana and Asuha were guarding the graveyard and La Folia, Sister Mary Eunice, Sonia and Kyouko were beside Katarina.
Kyouko: Are you sure about this? Digging inside a graveyard?
Katarina: Well, at least it is the only solution. One day, I'll take this shame to my grave if we can't find...
Suddenly, a noise could be heard, and Katarina felt that her shovel hit something hard. She immediately reacted in delight and passed the shovel to La Folia.
Katarina: Maybe next time. Looks like I've found it. Corbin and Knapp shall rest in peace.
Katarina lowered her head and saw wooden frames. She immediately torn them apart with her bare hands. It was an easy task since it was more than 200 years old and it began to become fragile.
Soon, Katarina found a bag and lifted it in front of Katrina's headstone. She start opening the bag and soon she found a large glass jar with the head of the Horseman. Others were surprised to see this.
Sonia: Oh, my...
Suddenly, to everyone's horror, the eyes of the Horseman's head were opened widely all of a sudden, frightened everyone nearby.
Soon, the noise of a horse was heard as people all looked at the place and saw the Headless Horseman with his guns and axe appeared in the graveyard. The Horseman fired a shot at Team Witness and they dodged it.
Katarina looked at Sister Mary Eunice as Mana and Asuha charged at the Horseman.
Katarina: How can he see us and aim, La Folia?
La Folia: I have no idea, unless his soul inside his body still had an invisible head.
Outside the Archives
At this time, Asuha, Mana and Sister Mary Eunice were all in disadvantages fighting the Horseman, and Sister Mary Eunice immediately delayed the Horseman while sheltering Katarina, Mana and Asuha. The three went hiding behind a car when the Horseman tried to shoot them with his Mossberg 500.
Katarina: LT. MILLS!!!
At this time, Kyouko had managed to free Abbie from the cuff. Abbie regained her consciousness, and Sonia dragged Andy to the car door. Abbie immediately raised her gun to Andy when he mumbled for mercy.
Sonia: Here he is, and you will deal with him.
Andy: Abbie... Abbie...
Abbie glared at Andy angrily.
Abbie: Cuff yourself to the door.
Andy: You can't kill him, Abbie. He is Death...
Abbie: DO IT!
Suddenly, the Horseman sensed his head and soon he walked towards the center of the road, where he picked up something he had suddenly dropped. It was an emerald necklace.
Just then, a police car had arrived at the scene and stopped near the Horseman. Two police officers came out of the car and went towards the Horseman, raising their rifles at him.
Officer 1: Put the weapon down! Put your hands on your...
The Horseman stood up and turned two the officers just as one of them attempted to say the word "head". The officers were both shocked when they saw his headless neck.
Officer 2: What the... hell is that?
Officer 1: (to the Horseman) DO IT NOW!
Officer 2: YOU THINK HE CAN HEAR US? I mean... he...
Officer 1: HOW THE HELL SHOULD I KNOW?
Suddenly, the Horseman looked towards the East and saw the sun rising. He realized that his time was limited.
Officer 1: I SAID PUT THE WEAPON DOWN... !
Before the police officer could finished, the Horseman raised his machine gun and fiercely shot at the officers. They immediately hid themselves within the car. Sister Mary Eunice, Abbie, Asuha, Sonia and Mana fired their shot at the Horseman. The Bride was hugging the container which contained the skull of Horseman. The Horseman soon stopped fire its shot as the sunlight became brighter.
Seizing the chance, Abbie immediately went towards the Horseman as Sonia cuffed Andy on the car door.
Andy: You can't kill him.
Ignoring Andy's warning, Abbie immediately ran towards the Horseman.
Andy: He won't die, Abbie!
Just then, the Horseman summoned his horse and soon escaped. It was clear that since it was dawn, he must escape the scene as quick as he could. Kyouko tried to stop Abbie, but suddenly, a black aura appeared under Abbie's feet and it dragged Abbie into the ground. She soon disappeared.
Kyouko's eyes widened in panic.
Kyouko: Katarina!
Archives, 3rd floor
Standing near the window and observing the Sleepy Hollow, Michael has a horrid smile on his face while holding the poisonous dart gun which contained darts with the latest toxin made by Mikan, the same kind of toxin that took the lives of many Novosic soldiers, directly and indirectly, at the 2036 Shanghai.
The Horseman was retreated, but Michael knew as long as he and Serilda still existed in this world, this murderous cycle shall be continue, and he will not stop until he take down Katarina personally.
Just then, Katarina, Mana, Kyouko, Asuha, Sister Mary Eunice and Sonia appeared behind Michael who had realized they had come. Michael turned back and start teasing Sonia over the death of her soldiers whom she killed with the Mikan's new toxin, all while wearing a sadistic smile on his face.
Michael: Still haven't had enough, huh? Even after losing all your men - again?
Sonia beings to become more incensed.
Michael: With your reputation within your kingdom before the war, I gotta say, I'd hate to be a member of your citizens, Sonia!
Becoming even more angry, Sonia advances onto Michael but is stopped by Kyouko.
Kyouko: Don't listen to him, Sonia!
Seeing this, Michael scoffed.
Michael: But where are my manners? I mean, really, I should be... "Thanking" your men for being such - good - test subjects.
During the entire time he's taunting her, Michael is mockingly displaying the very same gun he used to infect one of her men with. Enraged, Sonia fired at Michael and hit the gun out of his hand. The gun fell on into the valley. Michael only gives a smug smirk while calmly shaking his hand to ease the pain.
Sonia: Ever since you deceived me with my friendship between Kyouko, all I want is to see you dead... but it wasn't about cooperation or vengeance. It's about justice. It's over, Michael.
Sonia aimed to to Michael, while Katarina, Kyouko, Sister Mary Eunice Asuha and Mana aimed their respective weapons to Michael as well. To their surprise, however, Michael was surprisingly calm about this.
Michael: You're right. It is. The full Blood Moon is about to arrive next night...
Sonia was horrified to hear that it would be another Blood Moon which means it will be far worse than the previous nights with blood moons.
Sonia: Blood Moon?
Michael: ... and Demonic Redcoats will flood the streets. Déjà vu, girls, the Horseman revisited, but this time... it won't be just one town. It will be the whole world!
Suddenly, a helicopter arrived and its light and overwhelmed Michael. Michael was surprised and he turned back, only to find Luke Morales, with a pistol in his hand, aimed at Michael.
Horrified, Michael attempted to fight back, but he had to block the light with one of his arm, making it hard for him to summon his attack. Luke then fired to Michael, who stepped back after being hit at his chest.
Michael: AHH!!!
Michael attempted to stop the bleeding in order to save his own life, but his blood kept flowing out. His blood soon tainted Serilda's pendant on his neck. Seeing the police helicopter flew away, Michael turned back to gave Katarina and others a resentful look.
Michael: You got me unexpectedly... Well played.
Michael then started to step back as Katarina assumed that he tried to commit suicide.
Michael: But... no one can stop the Horseman... now...
With no fear of death at all, Michael stepped back and eventually closed his eyes and fall from the broken window, while opening his arms and posed like Jesus on crucifix. Katarina tried to stop him from committing suicide, but it was too late.
Michael instantly fell towards the ground... to his death.
Kyouko was observing Michael's body as she walked two steps closer. Suddenly, she saw Michael's face. His eyes were closed, and his hand was still holding the chain. On his face, there was a peaceful smile as if the death was what he wanted all along.
Days ago, Kyouko started to hate the man very much ever since she knew that he deceived everyone, but now she had some complicated feelings on them. Kyouko saw that no matter how inhumane Michael was, he could still be killed and she could not find any happiness seeing him died so suddenly. The only sad thing is that he was not killed by her hands.
Kyouko: Your hatred to God drove you to tear down the world He created, but it was your arrogance, Michael, that saw your fail.
Kyouko lowered her head a bit.
Kyouko: After all, isn't that why you brought me into this? It's a shame. If your reason of becoming the Pope was only to make the world into a better place... I might help you.
Suddenly, Michael's hand that grabbed the chain had opened. The chain fell on the ground before it made a noise.
- Team Witness: !!!!!
Kyouko and others were startled, but a more shocking thing occured - Michael's smile immediately fade as his eyes opened wide with menace. Then, Michael start spitting blood and roared with madness as he shambled himself to get up while still kneeling on the ground.
With a roar, Michael spat his acidic blood to Kyouko as Sonia pushed her away to dodge it.
Michael: BAH!
Sonia: KYOUKO! WATCH OUT!
Failing to attack Kyouko Michael then fell on the ground and stood up as his whole body start bleeding. Blood and crimson flesh start coming beneath his feet. Michael growls menacingly as he looked at his enemies as they looked at him with sheer terror.
Adam: He's mad...
Katarina and others did not expected that Michael had revived. In fact, Michael's wound had caused a great amount of bleeding and finally made him merged with the Blood Moon Wicked, causing him to mutate even more.
Michael: Get over yourself! Help me!? Argh!
Michael grabbed his own neck as he looked at Team Witness with menace.
Michael: I am destined to be the future Pope! I don't need help from anyone! My plans are not failing! They are thriving! URGH!
All of a sudden, Michael's chest exploded and released a more blood. His pools of blood start flowing and expanding as Michael's whole body was covered with thick blood. He let out a screaming while waving his arm, frightened everyone.
Knowing the final fight would be inevitable, Katarina and others soon prepared to fight against Michael as he looked at them before maniacally shouted out.
- Michael: Soon, the entire fragile shell of this freakish time... and this filthy society... will COLLAPSE!!! AGRH!
Before Katarina could react, Michael's back soon exploded as well, as a huge amount of blood start coming from the ground, surrounding him and making the lower half of his body into a crimson blob. It was very clear that Michael now could generate blood from anywhere he wanted.
As she and her friends watched with horror and alarm, Katarina lifted her spears as Michael continued his diabolical speech.
Michael: After that, do you people know what will be left in this world?
Just then, Michael's mutation had complete, and his sanity shattered like a glass. Losing all of his temper and even sanity, Michael started chuckling like a total madman, a chuckle that Ichabod had never heard before, but that reminded Katarina of the Man in Suit...
Michael: Hehehe... hehehehe...
"........................"
"........................"
"........................"
- Michael: HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!
Finally, Michael's evil chuckle had turned into maniacal laughter as he started to looked at the sky. He yelled at the sky. Now, his disfigured face was utterly disturbing to see. Katarina realized that all of Michael's pretense had gone. All it remained was an insane and horrid MONSTER surrounded in blood.
- Michael: HAHA! HAHA! NOTHING!!! HELL WILL RISE, AND CHAOS WILL REIGN!!!!!
Letting out one final moaning, Michael's body melt and sunk into his boiling pool of blood. The Team Witnesses looked at this swelling mass that was once Michael Langdon... before they heard Michael's loud and horrible yell that boomed across the town.
- Michael: AND I, MICHAEL LANGDON, WILL BE THE KING OF A NEW WORLD!!!!!
Suddenly, Michael's pool of blood started to flow and attacked Katarina, Ichabod and others. Ichabod immediately went inside the archives as others followed his pace. Katarina immediately shut the door as Michael's blood hit it. She looked at the flowing blood pool as it start sinking into the ground. Katarina knew it was far from ending.
Katarina: I hate to break it to you, but you are nothing but a doomed soul at best.
After a pause, Katarina was determined to lead others to the Munition Tunnel, in order to find out whether Abbie and Serilda was inside.
Katarina: Rest in peace, Michael.
- Michael: Curse you, Katarina! Curse you and all of your friends! You are ruining my plans! You are accursed, Katarina!
Katarina turned back and glared at Michael's clones as they were melting.
Katarina: Maybe I am, but I am better. Some people were born to be accursed or lived miserably because of a curse. You are neither of them. You are a curse itself. Goodbye, Michael, alongside your Legion and wicked plan.
- Michael: NO! STOP! STOP IT! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!!!
As the clones of Michael cried in sheer agony, they started to sink into the pond of blood and disappeared. Although there were still some remaining blood and flesh in the tunnel, there might not be more blood pouring in the tunnel.
Therefore, Katarina assumed that Michael was defeated for good... and she stood there stoically
Katarina: We... did it...
Meanwhile, Sonia helped to free Kyouko from Michael's hands just as the face of Michael approached them. Then, the three started to escape once again, and after managed to went downstairs and ran 10 meters away, Sonia turned back and saw a large worm with Michael's face was coming out of the hole. Sonia was nearly vomit in disgust.
Sonia: Ivy? End this now.
Narrowed her eyes, Poison Ivy aimed the explosive mushroom to a gunpowder beside Michael's monstrous face and she shot at it, igniting the barrel and instantly made it exploded. The Face of Michael was soon destroyed by the explosion, shattered in pieces.
After that, Sonia, Kyouko and Ivy all looked at the place and then went forward, but soon they stopped because of the fire.
However, they were delighted to see their friends coming through the flames. In the fire, they saw Katarina, Ichabod, Abbie and La Folia were coming towards them. Then, the rest of the Team, led by Adam, had arrived as well on the other side after slaying numerous demonic zombies and blood demons. All of them appeared with a smile full of triumphant, even including Rentaro and Mana who were injured.
Katarina: Awesome job, guys. We won! Someone do need to end those whack-jobs' reign of terror!
La Folia: We actually did it...
Then, Asuha laughed out and cheered for happiness for the very first time they arrived in Sleepy Hollow.
Asuha: Yeah, ha-ha, we did it! We did it! We won! We won! We won!
Happily, Asuha, La Folia and Katarina clapped their hands as Sister Mary Eunice left Katarina's body and stood beside her in her angel form. Ichabod and Abbie saw her now, and they were both stunned in awe by her divine appearance.
After examining and healing the wounds of Rentaro, Mana and Kyouko, Sister Mary Eunice smiled at Katarina before shaking her hand.
Sister Mary Eunice: You've done well defying those influences, Katarina. I think Corbin will be pleased.
Katarina gently smiled to Sister Mary Eunice.
Katarina: No, Sister, it was all of us. We are a team, after all - "Team Witness" like you said.
Sister Mary Eunice smiled as well before she made an announcement.
Sister Mary Eunice: Well, to all of you, there is a good news. I feel my power is much stronger after this fight and I could stay this form as long as I want. I also know how to cast out the Traveler's Spell to reverse everything back to normal, and perhaps many of you had already knew that.
La Folia: Really? We will be back home, Sister?
Sister Mary Eunice: Indeed.
Katarina: Hmm...
With her gentle smile, Sister Mary Eunice put both of her hands on Katarina's shoulders, whispering to her.
Sister Mary Eunice: Therefore, Katarina, you and your friends can arrive back to your world. I will deal with Michael's mess to allow Crane and Abbie move on to their destiny. You missed your home in Tenguu City, don't you, Kat?
Hearing this, however, Katarina simply looked at Sister Mary Eunice with sadness and tears in her eyes, and she started crying in sadness. Sister Mary Eunice was surprised and her smile faded.
Sister Mary Eunice: What is it? What happened? Are you not feeling well?
Katarina: Sister, I... I will miss this place as well... as you all...
Katarina looked at Sister Mary Eunice as tears started to stream down from her face. She lowered her head and bit her lips. Although she was expecting the time she will return back to her world, she was still a bit of sad over her departure with her new friends.
La Folia and others had similar feelings as well, even Sonia felt a bit sad.
Sister Mary Eunice: Kat?
Katarina: This is it? That is how everything ends? We are going to be departed?
Sister Mary Eunice: ......
After some time of silence, Sister Mary Eunice lowered her head and sighed.
Sister Mary Eunice: I am sorry, Katarina. I don't want to let you go, either, but you have your own home as well as your own enemy. Don't you ever forget that there was TWO people responsible for this action. The remaining one, Eckidina KnightWalker, is at large in your world now, and no matter what she is currently planning, I bet that she is turning your world into a state of chaos.
Hearing this, Katarina immediately brushed off her tears and fire of justice started burned in her heart once again. La Folia's facial expression is full of tense when she thought about the girl she hates a lot about - Eckidina KnightWalker. Beside her, Asuha, Rentaro, Poison Ivy and Adam had the same reaction as well.
La Folia: Yes, I agree, and I could never wait to beat Eckidina down from her chair. I hope she won't sit too comfortable on that pathetic seat!
Sister Mary Eunice: Your future are related to ours and vice versa, since our worlds are in fact one and the same. At least Sheriff Corbin can rest in peace, and so leave everything to me, Ichabod and Abbie.
Katarina looked at Mary Eunice and hugged deeply with her. Everyone beside her were moved deeply by this emotional scene.
Katarina: Thank you, Sister. I will never ever forget this adventure... Surely, I will miss all of you... Are you sure me, you, Abbie and Ichabod will one day meet each other again?
Sister Mary Eunice closed her eyes for a while and started brushing the tears on Katarina's cheek.
Sister Mary Eunice: Fate knows, but you must hold faith even if the most tragic thing came upon your head. Now, don't cry, don't cry, since when you cry, I will cry, and we will all cry. That is not right in such a happy ending, don't you think so?
Nodded, Katarina smiled as Sister Mary Eunice brushed off her tears, and then she looked at Ichabod and Abbie.
Katarina: Ichabod, Abbie, when we come back to the Police Department, we will reveal a secret in George Washington's Bible together and soon your destiny will be completely unfold.
Ichabod: We will never ever forget about you, Katarina. I hope you will be all right as well.
Sister Mary Eunice: When we get back to the police station, Ichabod, I am sure there will be more evidence to clear your name completely. Now, let's go. There is an exit towards the basement of the Police Department... because of you, ha-ha.
Sister Mary Eunice pointed towards the entrance 1000m away from them where Ichabod broke into. There were some crates of gunpowder 500m near them as well.
Sonia smiled as if it was like a unintentional yet funny joke.
Sonia: Mr. Crane, thanks to you, we have an direction.
Ichabod: Then, let us move towards it.
The Team Witness started to go towards the doors, but suddenly, something had appeared and eventually blocked their way, giving them an awful shock...
"......................................"
"......................................"
"......................................"
"......................................"
"......................................"
- Michael: I HATE YOU! I'LL KILL YOU!!!
- Michael: Prepare to drown in the past...
As his gruesome face began to regenerate itself once again, Michael's blood demon troops surrounded Katarina as she was getting more and more tired. Sister Mary Eunice was defending the demon's attack and protected Kat and her friends from being harmed.
Sister Mary Eunice: Katarina, strike his face and make a hole on his cheek!
Katarina: No, I can't! It could generate itself!
Sister Mary Eunice: Since Michael had Serilda's power, I don't know if he could be harmed by the weakness of Serilda as well...
Katarina: Which is...
When they stroke down the final demon clone so far that surrounding them, both of Sister Mary Euncie and Katarina shouted out.
Sister Mary Eunice & Katarina: Fire!
Katarina: Or some other heated objects. The spears...
Sister Mary Eunice: Hand them to me and I will heat them. If the heat scorched through Michael's face, it may not be regenerate, at least it will not be very fast.
Katarina immediately handed the spears to Sister Mary Eunice, who grabbed its top and tried to heat it with fire magic. Then, despite the disadvantage, Katarina stroke down many newly-formed demons with her bare fists.
- Michael: YOU WILL BURN THROUGH ME? DON'T YOU DARE---
Michael tried to summoned more blood clones of him to attack Sister Mary Eunice. Fortunately, the disadvantages changed suddenly when Ichabod stood up and fired a shot of arrow at Michael's left eye. Michael's twitching left eye was shot and it interrupted his words as well as demon-producing process for now.
In anger and pain, Michael realized that it was Ichabod who raised his crossbow and shot at Michael's left eye, and Ichabod had now awakened from unconsciousness.
- Michael: AHHH!!! Ichabod Crane? How... dare... you defy me!?
Ichabod interrupted Michael.
Ichabod: Silence! I do not care what kind of monster you are, Michael Langdon, but I shall never ever allow you to destroy this world that so many people were fight for its harmony, and soon I will destroy you as well as your master behind you and the Horseman! We will not let you win! I have been destined to create a better future for mankind... and therefore I will stop you!
Michael, however, lost his mind completely and bellowed at Ichabod, taunting him as his injured eyeball start to swell and bleed.
- Michael: YOU - ARE - A - PRETENDER!!!
All of a sudden, Michael's left eye exploded as it hit Ichabod and blew him away.
Abbie: Crane!
Poison Ivy and Abbie immediately went towards Ichabod to take care of him. At this time, Katarina was still observing the spear as it was heated by Sister Mary Eunice, unaware that Michael's right eye rolled towards them as his left eye was slowly healing itself.
Katarina: Yes, they are red now, we did it!
Then, just as Katarina shouted, Michael's right eye exploded as well, pushing Katarina and Sister Mary Eunice away as well, knocking Adam and the Bride. The Spears had dropped on the ground. Even Sister Mary Eunice could hardly block this kind of power from pushing her away, and that shocked Katarina. In this horrible form, Michael was now unimaginably powerful.
- Michael: DIE! YOU FREAK! YOU MORON!!!
Despite the terror she faced Katarina stood up while holding the two spears before looking at Michael. Ichabod stood up before Michael's eyes regenerated themselves and looked at his enemies with sheer malice.
- Michael: You can't kill me. I am so great. I am supreme. I am immortalized.
Katarina smiled confidently, as she was ready to charge at Michael's face.
Katarina: Just wait and see... and you will never ever be so insane anymore!
Katarina then ran forwards like a crazy rabbit, kicking every blood clones of Michael aside and pushed the points of her heated spears to Michael's cheek, and then the spears sizzled on Michael's face, slowly scorching it. Katarina pushed her spears into Michael's face as red aura start surrounding her.
All of a sudden, Michael started to yell in horror and pain as the spears of Katarina started to scorch his face like two drills.
- Michael: NO! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? MAKE IT STOP! MAKE IT STOP!!!
Enraged, Michael started to yell in sheer hysterical state as several blood hands tried to grab Katarina, but Abbie, Kyouko and La Folia started to fired at those hands, stopping them from attacking Katarina, and Sister Mary Eunice drew her light sword to cut those hands.
Sister Mary Eunice: Stay away!
The hands fell on the ground before it melt, and Sister Mary Eunice went on dealing with the blood demons as the others aided her.
Katarina: Now let's see...
Soon, under her friends' protection, Katarina managed to made a hole through Michael's cheek, and Ichabod saw the firepower crates behind it.
Katarina: It's time for you to shut up! ICHABOD, ABBIE, LET US DO IT!
Abbie: This will do it!!!
Ichabod: This ends here and now!
Katarina bounced back to her friends. Wasted no time, Ichabod aimed the burning arrow to the crates and fired the crossbow to the crates. The arrow flew in a speed of sound and went through the hole on Michael's face, fortunately before it was healed, and then, it struck a crate and it began to smolder.
Sister Mary Eunice looked at the crates and chanted a spell all of a sudden...
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!
Soon, the crate exploded and triggered a chain reaction, causing a massive explosion. In a second, Sister Mary Eunice immediately formed an energy shield to protect her friends from the explosion, but Michael's face was soon completely shattered by the huge explosion.
- Michael: AHHHHHHHHHHHH!
In the explosion, Katarina saw a crimson and demonic shadow appeared in the flames, glaring at her with malice. It was Michael's body-less spirit, much to Katarina's horror when she realized that. Fortunately, it soon disappeared as soon as it gave out its one last word out of spite.
- Michael: IT ISN'T OVER, THE RED HAIRED DEMON! I - WILL - FIND YOU!!!!!!!!
After the smoke disappeared, the Team Witness members all stood up to see the place. Michael's distorted flesh and blood were smoldering and soon became black ashes, just like those witches burned on stake.
Mana: That is it? Michael is... dead for good, right?
Everyone heard Michael's final words and were all trembling in horror. They were afraid that Michael will one day return back to this place. Katarina looked at the place where Michael's spirit stood as if the endless nightmare was far from over. About ten seconds later, she sighed.
Katarina: I don't think so, but I am pretty sure he won't be back at Sleepy Hollow for some times. We need to clear Ichabod's name completely and go back to our world. I am sure Michael's coronation is ready if he is still alive. We must save Catholic Church from his claws and save the whole world from another person - Eckidina KnightWalker.
People behind her all nodded in improvement. Looking at the smoldering flesh that was once Michael Langdon's distorted face, Katarina scoffed and sighed, wondering if what Michael would become if he ever come back.
Katarina: (sarcastically) You've done so much trying to destroy the world, Michael... and now you've destroyed your body. I hope this is what you want.
Katarina then turned back and left, as everyone walked behind her. Michael was defeated and the next Blood Moon will not come... at least it will not come to the next night, and the Horseman shall goes quiet for some time. Things are settled down... for now.
What everyone did not know, however, is that the explosion had caused the witches' bone dusts into the sewers. Soon, the water carried the dust to Hudson River and they merged with the mud near the river... Soon, when the time comes, the terror of the Blood Moon will return to haunt Ichabod and Abbie once again...
The End is a happy ending, despite so many losses.
As more and more police car gathered at the Archives, Ichabod, Abbie and Katarina who had just went out of the underground tunnel soon visited the Westcounty Police Department. The police and some citizens are working in cleaning the blood that claimed to be "out of nowhere" by media.
In the Police Department, talking to Abbie, Captain Irving was mildly displeased by Abbie's behavior, but since Katarina, La Folia as well as two police officers would be a witness, he agreed to release Crane.
Irving: I ought to throw you in jail, except I have a preserved head in a pickle jar, and several strangers as well as two cops who just backed up to your story. Not to mention a confession from Brooks, who says he'll plea-bargain, but only if he talks to you and "Captain America" here.
When Irving said "Captain America", he looked at Ichabod whom he just passed by and was reading.
Ichabod: Who?
Ichabod put the book down and followed the police captain into the corridor. Katarina and La Folia were sitting on a bench not far away, waiting for Ichabod.
Irving: Now, there's a room full of press looking for answers that I don't have, so why don't you help me for a change and give me some?
Abbie: The truth, sir? We're just scratching the surface here. Whatever it is, it's gonna get a lot worse.
Irving stopped at the middle of the corridor.
Irving: Outstanding. I'm told you're transferring to Quantico next week?
The silence soon filled within the three's conversation. However, Abbie just looked into Irving's eyes and shook her head.
Abbie: Not anymore...
She looked at Ichabod and Katarina who were sitting beside them.
Abbie: I think this is where I'm supposed to be.
Hearing Abbie's words, Katarina smiled as Ichabod lowered his head. Irving continued his words.
Irving: That man is our only lead. He has answers. Go get something I can understand. Both of you.
Irving soon turned back and went away. Then, Katarina stood up and smiled at the two. She was wearing a school uniform instead of her armor.
Katarina: Finally, you are determined to stay here, Lt. Mills.
Abbie: Please, call me Abbie.
Katarina: Abbie, yes, I think Corbin will be pleased. Very sad that I cannot attend his funeral, telling him that we avenged him.
Abbie: You can stay here.
Katarina: No, really, I am not like you. You need to stay here. I am sorry, but I have my own enemies... bitter enemies... I, alongside others, must go back to my time to stop them from destroying this world.
Ichabod: Katarina, I and Abbie are both grateful to your help.
Then, Ichabod lend Katarina his hand.
Katarina: It's my pleasure, Ichabod.
Katarina smiled as they shook hand. Then, Ichabod turned to Abbie as she was ready to interrogate Andy Brooks in his cell. The book on his hand was none other than the Bible in his tomb.
Ichabod: There's something you should know. In my dream, Katrina referred to me as the First Witness.
Ichabod opened the Bible and showed Abbie the page with the Two Witnesses mentioned.
Abbie: Revelations.
Ichabod: This speaks of two Witnesses, brought together for a seven-year "Period of Tribulations" to defend humanity from the forces of Hell. Their battle is prophesied to ordain the fate of the world... on Judgement Day.
Abbie: You think that's us?
Ichabod: You said, after the woods, you lost your way... but perhaps you were called to something, Abbie, to finish the work your sheriff started. Perhaps we both were.
Abbie lowered her head and soon smiled. Ichabod, Katarina and La Folia smiled as well.
Katarina: Well, at least we can go back to our home without other problem worse than dealing with Eckidina KnightWalker.
La Folia: Ichabod, Abbie, we will never ever forget about you. If one day fate allow us to meet again... I really hope so...
Abbie: Yes, indeed. We will miss you people, too.
La Folia and Katarina gently left the police department, and then Katarina stopped before she turned back to see the two Chosen Ones once again... and left while sobbing. La Folia start comforting her as they walked away.
Abbie then looked at Ichabod once again.
Abbie: Brooks said a war was coming.
Ichabod: Let us find out what else he knows.
Then, they headed towards the cell of Brooks.
Corbin's Cabin
The time of departure is always full of sadness.
Katarina and La Folia would soon appear in the cabin of Sheriff Corbin with Sister Mary Eunice, Adam Frankenstein, Poison Ivy, Rentaro, Mana, Asuha, Sonia, Kyouko and the Bride of Frankenstein... before they left Sleepy Hollow...
Sister Mary Eunice sadly looked at the coat of Santa Claus which she brought to Corbin as a gift, and she sighed...
Sister Mary Eunice: It is time... to bid you farewell. No matter who you are, I appreciate your help in my mission. You will go back to your dimension and play your own part... Allow me to take care of Crane and Abbie, please.
With tears in her eyes, Katarina hugged Sister Mary Eunice deeply as the latter held back her tears, and soon Sister Mary Eunice walked towards a mirror and raised her hand. Then, she spoke the Traveler's Spell as her spirit body was trembling. After that, she spoke the place.
Sister Mary Eunice: Novosic Kingdom.
A green portal appeared in the mirror. Knowing her time of departure had come Sonia went towards the portal.
Sister Mary Eunice: Sonia... here is the portal to Novosic Kingdom, as you requested.
Sonia: Thank you, Sister.
After that, Sonia turned to Kyouko with a smile.
Sonia: Soon, the story between us... its second part ends... and will there be a third part?
Kyouko went gently towards Sonia and whispered to her.
Kyouko: No matter how, I will eventually make you redeemed yourself. I believe in you, Sonia. When we worked together as teammates against Michael, I saw who you truly are. One day, I will save you.
Sonia went silence for a while befores she smiled at Kyouko.
Sonia: One day, we will meet again, and don't forget to check your e-mail. Wait for my surprise.
Sonia turned back after giving a complicated look at Katarina. Soon, she turned back and went into the portal. After sending Sonia away, Sister Mary Eunice then raised her hand again.
Sister Mary Eunice: Tenguu City.
Sister Mary Eunice then turned to Katarina with a sad smile.
Katarina: Thank you, Sister... although I don't wanna leave... I will preserve the Spear of Virtue alongside the replica you made for me. Whenever I see them, I will remember you...
Sister Mary Eunice: I appreciate that. Think of me... whenever you lost your hope... I will always be there helping people like you.
Katarina: Oh, Sister...
Katarina howled into crying and hugged Sister Mary Eunice once again. Rentaro, La Folia, Mana, Poison Ivy among others were moved by the scene, even Asuha nearly cried.
Asuha: I cannot cry... I cannot cry...
Brushing her tears, Katarina stepped back.
- Katarina: Goodbye, Sister Mary Eunice...
With tears on her face, Katarina turned back and soon she went into the portal after taking a deep breath. She was followed by La Folia, Rentaro, Asuha, Mana, Ivy, Adam, Kyouko and the Bride, all of them who was determined to help the humanity fight against the evil KnightWalker Family. When the Bride went into the portal, it soon disappeared.
Now, Sister Mary Eunice was along inside the house, no Katarina, no Jenny, no Corbin, no Knapp... only her alone. She could not help the overwhelming feelings of sadness, and soon she nearly collapsed on the ground, crying in sadness...
- Sister Mary Eunice: Goodbye, Katarina... and everyone else...
Andy Brooks' cell
With his hand cuffed, Andy Brooks bit his lips as he awaited for Ichabod to arrive very anxiously. However, all of a sudden, he began to feel nervous as he sensed a sinister entity appeared behind him. It was a grayish and blurry figure who approached Andy with full of anger...
- Moloch: YOU FAILED......
Andy was horrified and he pledged desperately..
Andy: Please... please give me another chance...
*SNAP!*
All of a sudden, Moloch opened the cell door as Andy stood up to plead for mercy... but Moloch immediately snapped his neck, killing him... as well as making him to stay in a bizarre position...
"................"
When Ichabod and Abbie had arrived, they saw Andy fell onto the ground with his neck broken. After looking at his corpse, they looked up to a mirror not far away. Abbie started to go closer to the mirror as she saw a foggy woods inside it... alongside a monstrous figure, the figure she saw 13 years ago.
In an illusion, Ichabod heard Corbin's voice once again. This time, Corbin was reading some of the verses in the Book of Revelations...
Corbin: (narrator) And I heard, as it were, the noise of thunder. One of the four beasts saying: 'Come and see...'.
Just then, the blurry figure of Moloch inside the mirror suddenly turned back very slowly... before he rapidly rushed towards Abbie, trying to get her...
Corbin: (narrator) Then behold, a pale horse, and his name that sat on him was Death......
*SNAP!*
All of a sudden, the mirror shattered in pieces as the demon disappeared in the mist. After such a fright, Abbie and Ichabod looked at each other in horror and confusion.
- Corbin: (narrator) ... and the Hell follow with him.
While many members of the Hexenmeisters thought that Colin Van Bilj died, in fact he was not dead yet. He simply changed another name and lived for more than two centuries without getting aged. Even so, he kept himself as a solitude since he only wanted his family back.
Looking at a portrait with him, his father as well as his sister, Colin smiled in relief. He already knew that Serilda had returned back from her death, but he did not care about it. In fact, he was focusing another thing that was more vital for him, something that Moloch forbids.
Colin: I feel like this year... may be special... don't you think so, Christine? It's almost like something I'm forgetting.
Colin covered his face with his hand until he heard a female voice speaking to him.
Woman: My dear Colin, please be easy on yourself. Why don't you set down your burdens and play a game with me?
Colin then looked up and saw a shadowy female figure was standing not far in front of him. Her body was covered by darkness, yet when she walked closer, she revealed herself to be a beautiful woman who had an appearance in her twenties. She was wearing white dress and had red eyes.
Colin: You're right, Christine. Since you've came back, I have never been so happy.
Colin smiled in relief until he heard the ground shaking. His smile faded. He suddenly stood up in horror as he looked at the dawn sky outside. What he was unaware that it was the explosion that destroyed Michael Langdon's rampage mode. However, he felt that something was going terribly wrong for him...
Colin: This is... the Two Witnesses!
While mumbling, Colin's eyes widened in fear. He turned his face to a mirror beside him, and he saw Moloch's face inside it.
Christine: Oh, no...
Christine spoke this words in a calm tone, yet Colin was terrified. Sweats kept falling from his head. He immediately knelt on the ground.
Colin: M-master... please forgive me... but it looks like the pendant of Blood Moon Wicked had gone out of control... and might be destroyed. Furthermore, the constructing of the accursed rubies... for the rings of Blood Moon Malicious had halted. What is worse, I searched for centuries but I could not find the... the bracelet of Blood Moon Terrible...
On Colin's index finger of his right hand, there was a ring with a large ruby in a shape of crescent on it. It was once his father's Blood Moon Malicious Ring, and it had been in his family for generations. For years, Colin had been constructing more Blood Moon Malicious Rings to expand the coven, but for now he only made thirteen before his father disappeared.
Unbeknownst to Colin, the Blood Moon Wicked Pendant, which symbolizes the leadership of the Order of the Blood Moon, is currently merged with Michael Langdon in future. The Blood Moon Terrible Bracelet belonged to Colin's sister, Christine, who was supposed/rumored to be dead. After the death of Sheriff Corbin, Colin found Christine alive in front of his house and was happy they had reunited, yet he was confused that his sister's barcelet was lost...
In horror and desperation, Colin kept bumping his head on the ground. For Chinese, it is known as "kowtow". With her eyes widened, Christine found it a bit of amusing to see.
Colin: Punish me, master! I am so weak and stupid, master! Stupid! Stupid dummy...
(- Narrator: People who knew the truth shall understand that Colin was pleading for forgiveness. People who don't know the truth shall feel that Colin was doing an old-fashioned way to express "Happy Chinese New Year" and gain red envelopes filled with money... *chuckled*)
However, instead of punishing Colin, Moloch's eyes narrowed in anger. He ordered Colin to stand up.
Moloch: Rise, my servant. Pick up yourself. There is something else I want you to do... to make our coven rise once again.
Colin: Yes, master...
Colin slowly stood up and bowed to Moloch.
Corbin's Cabin
After returning to Corbin's Cabin, a argument was burst. While Dr. Jekyll was still trembling on the couch, barely conscious, Hook started to resist Sister Mary Eunice's advice, trying to go back and seek vengence upon those demons.
Hook: I say we're going back! I will slit the throat of Mateus for what he did to us!
Tweedledee: Okay, we understand you, but we cannot go back.
Sister Mary Eunice shook her head after took a glance at Dr. Jekyll. She was in great distraught when she saw Dr. Jekyll's face was in a color of purple.
Sister Mary Eunice: You don't understand, Hook. The minions of Moloch were now allied with Mateus. You are throwing yourself into a horrible pit if you ever go back there...
Hook bluntly interrupted her.
Hook: I don't bloody care! Sister, your judgement may be correct, but if we cannot destroy Mateus inside his human flesh right now, he will one day regain his immortal body once again, and then it will have consequence.
Tweedledee: Okay, now what are you supposed to do?
In pure dissatisfaction, Hook crossed his arm.
Hook: Alright, you stay here and I go back to the bar.
Tweedledum: I'll go with him.
Seeing this, Tweedledee grabbed the arm of his brother.
Tweedledum: What?
Tweedledee: What are you messing with here? It's suicide!
Tweedledum: So what? One day we'll all die.
Tweedledee: The demons and servants of Moloch - maybe even including the Horseman of Death who went missing these days - would protect Mateus, and they were possessing innocent and ordinary citizens. You cannot shoot them, and you cannot stab them. They won't ever line up waiting for us to exorcise them! We don't even know how many they are!
All of a sudden, Hook interrupted the words of Tweedledee before the latter could finish.
Hook: Are you afraid? I don't give a damn if there is three freaks or four monsters out there Serilda had brought from Moloch's legion. I'm gonna slaughter every last one of them!
With her gaze widened, Sister Mary Eunice had fed up to this already. Eventually, she turned to Hook and she pushed Hook on the wall with her arms. Hook was unexpected to this.
Then, Sister Mary Eunice shouted out in anger no one had ever seen before.
Sister Mary Eunice: We already did it your way. You burst in there with no preparation and look at what happened! I guess these demons haven't been so hot-tempered in half a millennium! We're talking medieval, Dark Ages! We've never faced anything close to this! So we need to take a breath... AND FIGURE OUT WHAT OUR NEXT MOVE IS!
Sister Mary Eunice glared at Hook and roared out angrily. Going quiet, Hook looked at the nun with his eyes widened. The others beside them were looking at each other nervously.
Even so, Sister Mary Eunice cooled down very soon before she sighed and released Hook.
Sister Mary Eunice: I am sorry for what happened to you and Dr. Jekyll.
Suddenly, the eyes of Dr. Jekyll opened slowly as he start to cough badly. Hearing this, Sister Mary Eunice immediately went towards Jekyll and looked at him.
Sister Mary Eunice: What happened? Doctor?
Dr. Jekyll's eyes widened in terror.
Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry, doctor. You are alive, and it's going to be okay.
Dr. Jekyll: No, it's not okay! I felt that I was about to lost my mind. I felt that I was torn apart in an recent illusion... and it formed someone looked like me, but much weirder...
Sister Mary Eunice and Hook looked at each other with sheer distraught, and then Dr. Jekyll continued.
Dr. Jekyll: He called himself... Edward Hyde. He also said something in my voice but... What did he say? I could not remember anything but his name...
Dr. Jekyll seemed not remembering what his "evil alter-ego" in his hallucination had said. However, Sister Mary Eunice immediately comforted him.
Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry, doctor. Maybe it was simply an hallucination, but if that was a sign, then I suggest you to go back to the base, and Emma Swan may help you to find out what happened.
Hearing Sister Mary Eunice's word, Dr. Jekyll then sighed in relief after some instant panic.Sister Mary Eunice
Sister Mary Eunice: Hook, you must get back to your base alongside Dr. Jekyll. Please report this to Emma Swan. Tweedles, you two, please send my letter to my colleagues as soon as possible. I will deal with Moloch and Mateus in my own way... before I find the source I believe to cause all of this - the Remnants of Blood Moon.
Then, everyone beside her were shocked.
Tweedledum: What? Are you mad?
Tweedledee: The army of Moloch is planning something connected to the Van Bilj Family as well as the flag of Betsy Ross, but we never know what it is! Sister, your decision is no better than Hook's.
Sister Mary Eunice did not respond him, and Dr. Jekyll struggled himself to stand up.
Dr. Jekyll: Maybe Blackheart was in cooperation with Moloch's forces as well, Sister, and now our allies are thin. We have no idea what it would happen!
Hook did not speak a word. Sister Mary Eunice stood up and looked at them in their eyes.
Sister Mary Eunice: Don't worry. I will deal with those problems, and I will find Colin, no matter dead or alive. All I must do... is to share your burdens. Mateus will not win, not when the Two Witnesses are here. I will stop them before they bring the storm upon us, and if I need your help, I will contact you. Goodbye and good luck.
Then, Sister Mary Eunice immediately went out of the room. Hook and the others looked at each other. Then, Hook lowered his head.
Hook: She does have a point, you know. Maybe I was to reckless.
Tweedledee: We must find another way. The coven of Serilda may still lives in Sleepy Hollow and perhaps it is the best way not to disturb those monsters while we racing against time... to find a way out
Then, the Hexenmeister Agents all left for the Fairy Tale World. Meanwhile, locking her inside Corbin's office, Sister Mary Eunice felt that her head was filled with so many questions that it was nearly explode due to overload.
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrator) The first American flag sewed by Betsy Ross... Why did Ancitif want that thing? Why was Mateus here helping Moloch's minions for the flag? One day, I will discover those answers and they will be a crucial thing to allow us win the war, I believe...
One hour later
The bank of Hudson River
Vivien Apfel's Pottery Studio
1:00 AM
Not everyone in Sleepy Hollow do not burn the midnight oil.
Whistling a tune while working to make a vase, potter Vivian Apfel was busy even at the night. She was preparing for the upcoming harvest festival.
Apfel: *whistling*
Her eyes were in blank color. The poor elderly potter is a blind woman who lived alone. It should be noted that the material she found to make pottery artifacts came from the mud of Hudson River.Just then, as she was working, Apfel had heard a strange noise coming from behind and then she turned back
Apfel: Who is there?
Hearing the noise keep going, Apfel slowly walked towards the place while trying to hold herself to keep balance.
Apfel: I know someone was there. No matter who you are, if you need help, I would be glad to...
Before Vivian Apfel could finish her words, all of a sudden, she felt something had hit her head, causing her to feel the earth itself was shaking. She could barely speak due to such a panic the strange thing caused.Someone, or something, had attacked her. Vivian Apfel fell on the ground before she had a strange feeling on her eyes. The blurry things that blocked her eyesight had disappeared slowly. Apfel rubbed her eyes and soon, she widened her eyes while slowly standing up, look around.
To her surprise, the things beside her were getting much, much clearer. She soon realized something...
Apfel: I can see... I can see...
Apfel looked around and saw no one or thing were there. She was planned to blame this... whatever-the-thing-is, but now she had changed her mind. She became excited.
Apfel: It must be something in a form of miracle. It made me see things. It was sent by God to have pity on an old woman like me...
Then, she started to take a look at her pottery before she start working on it with a happier tone.
500 meters away
500 meters away from the pottery shop, a man in dark gold suit and with a hat was looking at the scene with a smile of his face. It was none other than Colin van Bilj. Two minutes ago, Colin snuck himself into the house of Apfel and bumped her head. As soon as she regained her sight, Colin vanished and disappeared.
Now, he grinned in malice.
Colin: This really worked, ha... This really worked... Finally, I can rebuild the coven full of honor all by myself. My mother, General Howe, my Master and my sister will be proud of me. I activated the remaining ashes of Serilda of Abaddon!
However, Colin suddenly shivered as if he felts some chilling feelings on his spine. Something evil was looking at him from behind... and talking to him with a menacing tone.
???: Why are you so boastful, Colin van Bilj? Do you not ever forget that all your achievements were done due to your sister's efforts, but now since she is dead, in fact you are nothing more than a boring clown.
Colin was enraged and turned back.
Colin: Who? Who is it?
The expression of Colin changed from smile into rage all of a sudden, and it was so sudden that even he himself was very surprised. Then, he found a young woman with long white hair and green eyes was standing behind him. Her eyes were full of malice and vacancy as if her mind within herself was already "dead" all along. The most important thing about were some black spiders crawling on her body.
Colin bit his lips and tried to talk, but the young woman talk first before he could.
???: Isn't that obvious? Lord Moloch had once demoted you, and you remained as a lonely loner. You were mad because of your utter loneliness, but now you come out and try to rebuild the coven, bringing forth Serilda's sheer brutality.
The woman shook her head and walked towards the man in front of her. Colin was almost terrified by her presence and tried to step back.
Colin: No, you... go away! Stay away from me! My sister is my only friend, and now since Lord Moloch brought her back to me, I would do anything for him to show my gratitude. That is why I chose him as my master. I chose his power. I chose his might. I know who you are even if you dressed up in this disguise. You are Jasmine Porcelain, aren't you?
Deep inside the woman, she is in fact Jasmine Porcelain, and so, Colin was right. However, despite her sudden expose, Jasmine was not panicked. Instead, she started to transform, and now her appearance was between her disguise and her true form as the Champion of Lolth.
Jasmine: It looks like my pet spiders had cause you to see through my disguise. My fame precedes me.
Colin: Not really, since I met Vizeran DeVir one day and he told me that Lady of Yellow Rose had no sense of shame or honor in committing crimes out of sheer racism with her demonic fervor.
With a pale face, Jasmine shook her head lightly.
Jasmine: Very well, but this is not the point, anyway.
Colin crossed his arms impatiently.
Colin: What is the point, then?
Jasmine walked towards Colin and start whispered to him. In fear, Colin tried to escape, but he could barely move, not knowing how or why. It was obvious that Jasmine casted a spell on him.
Jasmine: Ichabod Crane has returned.
Colin's eyes widened in surprise before Jasmine start to change her tone into more menacing one. Colin, however, had no intentions to listen to her talk.
Jasmine: You know he is our public enemy, right? He betrayed his Britain motherland. He tried to end the life of General Howe, right? You thankless child... Look what you have done to your father...
Colin: Don't you ever talk about my greedy father! I will deal with Ichabod Crane by myself. You stay out of this. Speaking of my father, I once loved him, but soon I found out that he was just an uncaring freak. He only tried to exploit his children's talents so that he could earn fame and wealth --
Jasmine rudely interrupted him, finally yelling to him with rage.
Jasmine: -- Ha, you spoke in that way as if I care about that! Well, I'm not. In fact, I am here to give you and your sister a chance. I want you two to work with me so that we could bring back the glory of Lolth, the Queen of Spiders... but you have throw it away!
Colin looked grimly to Jasmine.
Colin: You don't know me.
Colin then turned back before Jasmine turned calm once again.
Jasmine: I know you are weak, mortal... but I am strong enough for all three of us. You will be mine...
Jasmine then smiled once again, but Colin turned back to her with anger once again.
Colin: I'm not yours, and I never will be. I would rather die than allow you take control of my sister. I bet you will harm her. I cannot forgive this.
Jasmine shrugged her shoulders.
Jasmine: You just read my mind. Then, if that is your attitude. Things will be easier to deal with.
Colin was shocked and angry after hearing this.
Colin: What?
Jasmine: I will let Christine be crushed, smashed, crashed and splashed! For the might! For the queen! For all the drows! For Lolth! Ha, see what I can...
Before Jasmine could finish her boastful speech, Colin was so impatient that he immediately disappeared with his injury. With a poker face, Jasmine looked at the place with silence... before she sighed helplessly. She did not care about his retreat at all.
Jasmine: Ha, Colin, finally you let your true color shown, you "sister-controller" or... Yes, fine, whatever.
Then, her expression changed... She was now full of spite, smiling ear to ear. Then, she closed her eyes and start talking to her master, Lolth, in her own mind
Jasmine: Now, I think everything is in my preparation, My Queen... Now, how should I say about this? "Dear diary, I have see my future, and it's pink and wrapped in silk." Ha, what are we waiting for? It is time for us to wrap our new miracle in a net. Sleepy Hollow... needs to wake up.
Jasmine Porcelain covered her face with her hands, laughing like a total psychopath.
- Jasmine Porcelain: AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!
Introduction[]
Ichabod Crane: (narrator) My name is Ichabod Crane. I was enlisted in the Queen's Royal Regiment and sent to the American colonies to fight the Patriots. It didn't take long for me to have a change of heart.
Ichabod Crane: (narrator) In 1781, I died on the battlefield, but I was saved by a mysterious spell cast upon me by my beloved wife, Katrina.
Ichabod Crane: (narrator) Now, I have been awakened 232 years later on a land I've no longer recognized - Sleepy Hollow.
Ichabod: (narrator) However, fate led me to Ms. Katarina Couteau, a warrior who came from the future, and Ms. Abigail Mills, a young police lieutenant investigating baffling mysteries. Together, we got rid a horrible threat and then, just at that time, me and Ms. Mills had knew about our own destiny.
Ichabod: (narrator) We are now bearing witness to strange events and dark forces. They foretell that our realm is in danger... and the Apocalypse may be upon us.
Act 0 - Sub Arc Prologue[]
Ichabod's Dream[]
Thunder roared horrifically in the sky. Our main hero, Ichabod Crane, was standing alone inside a forest, the very same forest in Hudson Valley where he costed his life battling against the evil Horseman of Death, now known as the Headless Horseman. A bluish-white mist was surrounded him, and he felt that the place was freezing cold.
???: Crane... Crane... look down...
A strange voice like some kind of voice from the abyss had calling Ichabod's name and ordered him to look . Ichabod then looked down to find a mirror
Ichabod grabbed the shining mirror and looked at it to see the face of Lady Van Tassel wickedly smiling at him from the mirror.
Ichabod: Lady Van Tassel?
Lady Van Tassel: [Ichabod Crane? It's been a long time...]
Ichabod: Not long enough. What is it you want?
Lady Van Tassel laughed.
Lady Van Tassel: [I received some very interesting Intel on you, Mr. Crane, Intel that will greatly influence your future. Curious?]
Ichabod: You are not playing around, are you?
Lady Van Tassel: [Not quite, but there is something I'd like to show you, something I think you would benefit from knowing.]
Soon, some visions had appeared, with Katrina being surrounded by Lady Van Tassel and some other witches. They captured and sealed Katrina into the Purgatory.
Finally enraged, Katrina's eyes turned white and tried to attack Lady Van Tassel, but Lady Van Tassel slapped her before she could broke free.
Lady Van Tassel: NO, YOU SHUT UP! I will do whatever I like! I will build my happiness out of your despair! Everyone is mine to torment, and you better know that, you filthy little beast! Now, (to the Four) what do you think?
The Four nervously looked at each other and then speak to Lady Van Tassel one by one.
The Four: We have captured her, milady. What shall we do? If we kill her, will you let us to go?
Lady Van Tassel: Kill her? No, when did I say I was killing her? I changed my mind since the Master wants me to keep her alive. He knows that one day that the Horseman of Death shall rise again from his grave, and we must hand Katrina over to the Death. However, I have another way to deal with this.
The Four: (together) What is it?
(paused)
Lady Van Tassel: Condemn her...
The Four: What?
Lady Van Tassel: ...in Purgatory.
The Four: Don't!
Lady Van Tassel: Make her suffer from a fate worse than death!
The Four Who Speaks as One were shocked and seemed unwilling to commit the crime, but when they saw a blurry figure behind Lady Van Tassel, they had to obeyed with fear. It was the figure of Moloch. Katrina struggled to escape, but it was futile.
Soon, Katrina was surrounded by witches and they summoned a portal to Purgatory. With a terrible scream, Katrina was sucked into the portal, just as the manner when Solomon Kent was sealed years ago. In her last thought, Katrina was thinking of her family. She fainted.
When she awoke, Katrina found herself inside the room of Trinity Church, but she knew it was the echo of the place she departed with her child. It was Moloch's illusion which was made to torment her. A shadowy and demonic figure appeared behind the window and maliciously stared at Katrina. It was Moloch.
Katrina is now in Purgatory.
Nowadays[]
Lady Van Tassel: [Enjoy the show?]
For a while, Ichabod was too shocked to say anything and soon realized something. He then angrily accused Lady Van Tassel as she shamelessly smiled...
Ichabod: You... you are the one behind Katrina's imprisonment...
What Ichabod did not realized that the real Lady Van Tassel had been imprisoned into Purgatory as well, and this "Lady Van Tassel" was in fact Michael Langdon who pretended to be her.
Sensing Ichabod's anger, Michael smiled in glee. Humiliating Ichabod across the time was exactly what he always wanted since he had a lot of things to do to take part in the World War III...
Michael: (pretending to be Lady Van Tassel) And your entire family will blame you...
Then, the face of Michael had appeared in the mirror. Seeing this, Ichabod was shocked that he nearly dropped the mirror.
Ichabod: You?
Michael: I am only here to tell you something that you need to know. Lady Van Tassel had chained your wife inside the place you have never been. HOWEVER, DID YOU TRYING TO SAVE HER FROM UTTER IMPRISONMENT? No, you choose to save another woman, Abigail Mills, and now the every single outcome it cause, you will never foresee it.
Before Ichabod could react, the face of Michael disappeared and the mirror cracked side to side. Ichabod could only see his face inside the cracked mirror. He then went silent, looking at the mirror before dropping it.
- ???: "Come and see..."
Just then, Ichabod heard a strange noise as if some kind of ancient creature was mumbling. Ichabod turned back, and to his surprise, he saw an ambiguous figure, shrouded in a blackened cloak and was completely faceless, was coming towards him.
???: Behold me... I am the Horseman of Famine!
The cloaked figure - or better saying, the Horseman of Famine, was riding a white horse with a pair of red eyes. Ichabod immediately ran towards a tree not far away from him and hid himself behind the tree. He was holding a staff in his hand before it turned into a golden scales.
Famine: A quart of wheat for a denarius, and three quarts of barley for a denarius; but do not damage the oil and the wine.
The scales on the hand of Famine turned back to the staff as Famine rode away. With horror, Ichabod looked at Famine with his eyes widened.
Ichabod: No, I must tell my friends.
Suddenly, Ichabod heard a screaming from behind. The screaming was like an injured animal, but listening carefully could make one recognize that it was from an young man.
???: NO! Why are you doing this to me? Please, tell me what I am doing here.
Then, Ichabod heard a familiar voice.
Michael: Doing? You are doing anyone with sense doing here. You are going mad...
Ichabod was alarmed and immediately went towards the place where the sound was from. He found the place quickly before he hid himself behind a tree. He saw a young man with black hair was lying on a bed, tied by shadow chains. His right arm was glowing in orange.
Beside them, there was many people dressed up as the officials from Catholic Church, including several Swiss guardians. Michael Langdon was among those people, wearing in his Papal tiara and attire and holding his staff.
Michael: It only takes a while, my boy. You are about to serve a greater purpose. Therefore, you should feel honored, glad and full of sheer pride... Firenza Junior...
When Michael finished the word, he young man menacingly looked at Michael and the woman beside him.
???: I am Carl Robinson! I don't know what you all are talking about, but I know who you are... and I know what you did! You defile the Catholic Church, with dark magic! Let me go!
The young man, who was named Carl Robinson but was referred as "Firenza Junior" by Michael, tried to resist, but Michael had strained him with dark magic, and so he could hardly move at all.
Michael: Resisting is absolutely useless, Firenza Junior. Your father paid his life for his resist, and I don't want his son to do the same mistake.
Speaking in a polite tone, Michael calmly smiled.
Michael: Don't worry, my friend. We are making your blood to serve a greater purpose. Melancholia, please took his blood.
Melancholia: With pleasure, Your Holiness.
With an insidious evil smile, Melancholia struck the syringe to took the blood of Carl. She took a lot of blood of syringe by using ten syringes. After putting the tenth syringe filled with blood in the box for a careful preserve, Melancholia sighed in relief.
Seeing this, Ichabod tried to run away, but he could hardly move, as if there was some kind of terrible supernatural force that forced him to stay and watch.
After working, Melancholia hummed a tune while looking at the blood of Carl.
Melancholia: One for Katarina, two for La Folia, three for a resovoir and four for Eckidina. Five for King Hamdo, six for Sonia, seven for Tathagata and eight for Carissa. Nine for myself... and ten for Him who made us all.
Michael shook his head as he politely interrupted the words of Melancholia.
Michael: No, excuse me, but I think you should say... "Ten for the Croatoan Virus that will change us all".
Melancholia nodded in sheer pleasure.
Melancholia: Agreed.
All of a sudden, Michael, Carl and Melacholia had disappeared in the air.
A quick scene flashed into the head of Ichabod. He remembered that an urban legend he heard of, telling a gruesome and horrid theory about the infamous disappearance of the Roanoke colony.
Once, it was rumored that the place was disappeared because of a strange plague known as the "Croatoan Disease" brought by the devil, and henceforth, the village was accursed and disappeared from the world completely. However, no one was trying to comfirm it.
Just then, Ichabod heard another strange voice as he turned back to see a rider, holding a bow, riding a black horse and wearing a samurai armor, was heading towards him.
All of a sudden, realizing it was yet another Horseman of the Apocalypse, Ichabod tried to run away from the black rider.
???: Roanoke... Conquest... Pestilence... the Horseman...
Suddenly, an horrible illusion suddenly flashed into the mind of Ichabod. In just that three seconds, Ichabod saw barren street where dst and trashes were everywhere. Many people were walking on the street, but their eyes were void of emotions. They were fanatically repeating the same four words and walked like living dead.
Citizens: Roanoke... Conquest... Pestilence... the Horseman...
Those three seconds of illusion distracted Ichabod and made him tripped on another rock once again. The black samurai rider, revealed to be the Horseman of Conquest, passed by him once again. Ichabod tried hard to stood up from the ground before looking at the black shadow.
Ichabod: It should have killed me.
Mumbling to himself, Ichabod stood up while struggling in pain.
Ichabod: Those two Horsemen should have killed me, but why did they ignored me?
???: Allow me to answer that to you, please, my old friend. Because they are waiting for the Master's order.
Suddenly, a strange female voice had appeared behind him as a shadowy figure appeared behind Ichabod.
- (???): Good day, Crane. I am glad that you ran like a little rat in front of those two Horsemen... but I think they should have an army to lead their way, don't you think so?
Hearing this voice, Ichabod turned back and then he saw a tall woman was walking towards him. Like Ichabod and Katrina, the woman spoke in an British accent. She had pale skin, silver eyes, golden eyebrows and was in white cloth.
Ichabod: You are... Christine? Christine Van Bilj?
Hearing Ichabod calling her name, Christine lowered her head in frustration.
Christine: Mein Gott... Es ist eine peinliche situation. Ich dachte, sie würden nie... mich erkennen. (My God... It is such an embarrasing situation. I thought, you would never recognize me.)
Being a prodigy fluent in many languages including German, Ichabod knew what Christine was speaking. However, he had no intentions to play her language game.Instead, he glared at her with rage.
Ichabod: You, your brother and your father, all are the Hessians' mad pets. Your father is mad, your brother is madder, and you are the maddest of you all.
Christine: Well, Ichabod, this is such a nice figure of speech... Is this a kind of compliment or sarcasm?
Christine wickedly smiled, but Ichabod merely scoffed.
Ichabod: This is not a compliment. This is sarcasm. You always like to tease people, am I right? I despise you not for your good grades. My hatred for you is not out of jealousy, but out of your inhumane and hegemonic ambition. I am perhaps not the only one who shall never ever mourn you, Christine.
Hearing Ichabod's words, Christine merely blushed like a spoiled kid. She was thinking about the face of a teenage Ichabod when they were students in Eton Collage.
Christine: Well, this is so embarrassing that it made me want to die for a second time. Well, at least this is my first death so... I have no preparation or rehearsal for that.
Christine then turned serious. She pridefully looked at Ichabod all of a sudden. Now, instead of behaving like a bratty kid, she was now behaved like some kind of egoistic queen.
Christine: However, this is not the point. Remember the time when you, I and my brother were teenagers? You were handsome at that time... and now you are still handsome. However, you were always haunted by your best friend's death, right?
Ichabod was horrid... Christine was revealing one of the worst nightmares of reality Ichabod had every faced - the murder of his best friend, Berty, a murder committed by a serial killer known to many as the Ripper...
Christine: I never had this concern at all, since me and my brother once deviced a perfect experiment to alter someone's blood type... and one of our classmates became the subject. You know this, right? That's why you are hating my father, my brother and I. Because of this, I like the Ripper and I never mourn Berty at all, not one bit. I admire the Ripper. I will sing songs to praise his sheer might and greatness, and when I am the queen of this world, I shall quickly condemn you for your compassion to those weaklings! So?
While speaking, Christine's eyes started to change as her body was glowing in red. Her new eyes were like that of an insect. Lowering his head, Ichabod went silent, but then he angrily looked up at Christine. It was very obvious that he was fed up with Christine's attitude.
Ichabod: You and your brother fought for tyranny. Your parents were corrupt. Your family just fell into ruins after your untimely death.
When Ichabod looked at Christine, he found that her face returned back to normal.
Christine: At least my brother lives, and I am now waiting for him to split the entire world in half to rule. One day, I will confront you face to face after returning to this world. I will help the Horseman of Death to slay you so that he could get his head. I will help all of the Four Horsemen in their endless conquering of this world and even this universe. Therefore, compared to your family, I guess my family's outcome shall be considered... perfect.
Ichabod looked at Christine with sheer shock as well as confusion.
Ichabod: What do you mean?
Christine let out a horrid evil grin...
Christine: Your family is dead, Ichabod, and it began since your mother's demise occurred. Our poor Lady Crane died... after the news of her son's betrayal had came... in a young age.
Hearing this news, Ichabod was so shocked that he start to freeze in the place. Lady Crane was the mother of Ichabod, and she is a kind, loving and selfless woman whom could play some fun tricks and tell interesting stories to her son. To Ichabod, his mother was like a pure, magical and loving being made of nature. However, the news of his mother's death had shocked Ichabod so much that he nearly became frozen like a piece of ice.
Christine: He-he-he... Oh, that is terrible. I am so sorry...
Then, Christine turned gloomy and started to took out a handkerchief from her pocket. She pretended to cry, cry and cry before she blew on the handkerchief. All of a sudden, however, Christine turned into a puff of red smoke and disappeared. Ichabod then heard another noise before he turned back to saw an armored warrior, riding on a red horse and carrying a fiery sword, was heading towards him.
Ichabod immediately went back to consciousness and turned back. He tried to run away from the rider with the fiery sword, but he was tripped by a rock and fell. The rider swung his sword to Ichabod, trying to cut him... be fore he suddenly disappeared.
Sensing no danger, Ichabod stood up carefully and he felt that he was almost driven to insanity, but he breathed desperately as if he was trying to keep his composure. Holding his breath, Ichabod looked around.
Ichabod: This is your trick, right? You demonic enchantress, you watchdog of Serilda, now show yourself and face me... in a fight.
???: Ichabod!
Ichabod turned back and saw a horrid Katrina was tied on a chair, crying for Ichabod. Ichabod saw Christine standing beside Katrina, with a knife holding in her hand.
Ichabod: Let her go!
Holding her knife tighter and tighter, a sneering Christine looked at Ichabod miserably as if he was some kind of poor man from the street.
Christine: Don't you understand? Humanity is doomed to die. Death, War, Famine and Conquest, they will all come to us. This world is like a ship which was old and almost shattered in a menacing maelstrom. It only requires a strong and gracious leader... Now, allow me to give them one... Myself.
Ichabod was ready to charge at Christine.
Ichabod: You? You are dead. Don't you forget? Release her!
Ichabod ran towards Christine, but before he could save his wife, Christine grinned wickedly as she stabbed the blade into Katrina's stomach. Katrina screamed in pain.
Katrina: AHHH!!!
Ichabod: NO!!!
All of a sudden, Ichabod screamed in horror as Katrina collapsed onto the ground. However Christine was wearing a horrible killer smile on her face.
Christine: I am doing as you want. I am releasing her soul to Heaven. Hmm, don't you understand the funny side of this, Crane? This is indeed the first meetings you and I had for more than 2 centuries, but it would definitely not the last. I can assure you. When I return and spread my will and power throughout the entire world, even the Hell will sing for me.
Running to his dying wife and cradled her in his arms, Ichabod could do nothing but seeing his wife start slipping away... as Katrina tearfully looked at Ichabod.
Katrina: Ichabod... it's your fault. You are the source of my sorrow. I never should have saved your life when the Horseman cut you down. I never should have put you to sleep. I should've let you die!
While screaming resentfully, Katrina's body started to glow in gold before she start disintegration into red hot ashes until she went quiet... Then, her body had disappeared completely. Ichabod's eyes widened in horror while seeing his wife died in front of him.
Ignoring Ichabod's shock and sadness, Christine smiled in a cheerful manner.
Christine: Oh, I won't call it demise. This is just a psychological disorder, very common in such a sort of witch with a kind and loving heart like her.
Ichabod stood up and tried to punch Christine in her face, but Christine then disappeared once again, and her horrid laughter had echoed within the woods.
???: This drives you mad, does it not? You tried to save the humanity but was locked within the guilt of disappointing your family and friends, right?
A familiar voice had appeared behind Ichabod. Despite this, Ichabod stood there and did not turned back.
Ichabod: I know who you are. I... I remember...
Suddenly, a chain appeared behind Ichabod and then, the body of Michael Landon start to surface behind Ichabod. Michael was wearing a military suit.
Michael: Oh, Crane, I wouldn't remember anything if I were you. Remembering is dangerous...
Ignoring Ichabod's growling, Michael then walked in front of Ichabod with a serious and menacing look...
Michael: I find the past is such a worrying, anxious place. Yes, memory is so treacherous.
While Michael was speaking, Ichabod could do nothing and speak nothing but looking at the face of Michael with full of anger and hatred.
Michael: One moment, you're lost in a carnival of delight, childhood aromas, the flashing neon of youth, all that sentimental candyfloss. The next, it takes you somewhere you don't want to be. Somewhere dark and cold, filled with damp, ambiguous-shaped things you would rather forget... Memories can be vile, repulsive little brute, like witches, no?
Michael deviously chuckled when he spoke about the word "witches", and Ichabod's eyes widened in horror.
Ichabod: Katrina?
With an angry face, Michael tightened the chain and interrupted Ichabod's words.
Michael: But can we live without them? Memories are what our reason is based on. If we deny them, we deny reason itself... Although, what's wrong with that, really? It's not like we're contractually tied down to rationality. There is no "sanity clause".
Then, a horrid smile occurred on Michael's face.
Micheal: So, when you find yourself locked onto an unpleasant ship of thought, headed for the ocean in your past where the screaming is unavoidable... Remember this, there's always despair. Therefore, heed my advice and sweet dreams, my friend.
All of a sudden, Michael pulled the chain to strain Ichabod's neck, starting to choke Ichabod alive. Ichabod could hardly breath and his face turned blue. Michael then start lean forward and whispered to Ichabod.
Michael: Give up, Crane...
The face of Michael flashed to Christine, and it flashed back and forth between their face rapidly...
- Michael & Christine: This is a riddle you can never solve...
Reality[]
Next Day
Ichabod's temporary house
8:00 AM
Ichabod was awakened from the dream.
Now, he lived inside a temporary house which was arranged by Abbie. Now, his name was cleared and was no longer connected to the murder of August Corbin. He then got up and opened the curtain before getting dressed. Half an hour later, he got dressed and opened the door and saw a police officer outside.
Police officer: Sir?
Ichabod: I must to speak to Lt. Mills immediately.
Police officer: I am sorry, sir. You're a material witness in an ongoing investigation.
Ichabod: Well, I'm afraid it cannot wait.
Ichabod tried to get out, but the officer stopped him.
Police officer: Lieutenant Mills will be here shortly, sir.
Ichabod: ......
Without a word, Ichabod closed the door in distraught. He then turned into the room. The room was now full of things he did not know, and Abbie had put notes on it to show Ichabod how to open and close electric lamp. When he took back, Ichabod saw two metallic "things" attached to the bathtub as well as showers. Abbie put the notes "twist for cold water" and "twist for hot water" below them, respectively. Ichabod opened the shower and was shocked by the coming weather, so shocked that he almost fell out from the bathtub.
After taking bath, Ichabod took a hair dryer and dried his hair by pressing a button as Abbie instructed on the note. After that, he made a coffee using the electric coffee pot and watched the film, Rise of the Planet Apes, and was surprised to see the main hero, Ceasar, was riding a horse - It was indeed unimaginable for him to see an ape riding on a horse...
Police Department
1 minute later
Meanwhile, in the police department, Abbie Mills was called to Captain Frank Irving and walked inside the corridor. While walking, Irving was discussing things with Abbie.
Irving: We've been over this. The circumstances surrounding Sheriff Corbin's murder are opaque at best.
Abbie: That's one way of putting it. Another way would be to say that he was killed with an axe by a man with no head, but that'd made me sound crazy.
Irving: But there are no records about them in the files, and we cannot find them for more informations. We don't even know where they were came from.
Abbie: Two other officers went on record.
Irving stopped walking and turned back to Abbie.
Irving: They recanted.
Irving went on his way as Abbie's eyes widened in shock.
Abbie: What?! What do you mean they recanted?
Irving: Two men, in a firefight with some unknown assailants while ducking behind a police vehicle at dawn, when the light was low? They may not be this precinct's finest, but even they're smart enough to know how that will sound to an investigating committee.
Abbie shook her head.
Abbie: They're scared.
Irving: You're damn right. They're scared. The whole town's scared, scared by such a myth that was yet proven, as well as some unknown nut job who claimed to be "king of a new world" before turning to a large puddle of blood that flooded everywhere in rage... Do you think it is even realistic?
Abbie: What about Brooks?
Irving: What about him?
Abbie: He was locked in a cell less than five minutes, yet somehow, someone... something got in there and snapped his head backwards like a PEZ dispenser.
Irving's expression never changed.
Irving: Come with me.
Irving then took Abbie in front of a computer and opened a security camera footage. There was another duty officer inside the room as well.
Irving: This is two minutes after the duty officer closes the door.
On the screen, to Abbie's surprise, she saw Andy Brooks stood up from the chair and ran towards the mirror before his head knocked on it and broke the mirror. Andy then fell dead with his neck snapped.
Abbie shook her head in dismay. She immediately recalled what her saw during and after Brooks' death. It was definitely not like that.
Abbie: No...
Irving: No?
Abbie: That is not what happened.
Irving thought for a while and turned to the duty officer.
Irving: Give us a minute, please.
The duty officer left and there was only Abbie and Irving inside the room.
Abbie: Sir, I'm telling you there was something in that cell with him.
Irving: Are we really having this conversation.
Abbie: I am not the only one who saw it.
Irving: I assume you're referring to Mr. Crane, our resident time traveler.
Abbie sighed.
Abbie: Sir, you saw what happened. You was in the interrogation room. He passed the polygraph without a single spike.
Irving: That is hardly without precedent. We sent his test in for further psych evaluation. The doctors say our man suffers from a disorder known as "Objective transference". He may really believe that he decapitated a Hessian soldier during the Revolutionary War, that his wife is a witch who put a spell on him, and now he woke up two centuries later in Sleepy Hollow. The details, the personality, they're all wildly specific and impossibly thorough. Know why? Because the human brain is limitless in its ability to trick itself.
Abbie went silent for a while before she looked at Irving.
Abbie: So you think we're both crazy?
Irving: Possibly. Look, I can't explain what's going on here, not yet... but in the absence of options, you and this Crane may be my only choice.
Irving then stood up and was about to leave the room, leaving Abbie in thoughts.
Irving: I won't be at the funeral. I'm sorry. I'm going to Albany to secure some resources. While I'm gone, I'm giving you some latitude... but I'm warning you, lieutenant. Do not embarrass me.
Irving then left the room. Abbie lowered her head before she fell into thoughts.
Ichabod's temporary house
8:05 AM
Sitting on a chair quite so anxiously, Ichabod awaited for Abbie in his room, before he started to stand up and walking in his room. He then heard knocks on his door. Ichabod stood up, seeing Abbie and the officer whom Ichabod asked for help some time ago. Abbie was holding a paper bag on her hand. When Ichabod saw them, he angrily complained after pointing at the fellow officer.
Ichabod: This is unacceptable! I will not held prisoner here!
Abbie: And good morning to you.
Ichabod put on his coat before turning to the officer beside her.
Abbie: Thank you, Mike.
The name of the officer was Mike, who walked away without saying any word, and Ichabod felt twice annoyed. For some time, he could not accept anyone whose name was related to the name Michael... and Abbie knows why - since it was utterly uncomfortable to think about such a miserable mess of flesh.
Ichabod: Huh, Mike?
Ichabod immediately closed the door.
Ichabod: If I am charged with no crime, and why am I under guard?
Abbie: Well, for one, it's the law.
Fraustrated, Ichabod sat on the bed while Abbie entering the room. Ichabod start putting his boots on.
Ichabod: Oh, as a free man, any law that takes away my God-given right serves neither God nor its own design --
Abbie: -- Okay, it's a little early in the morning for a Constitutional debate. Have a donut hole.
Abbie gave Ichabod a donut hole wrapped in the paper bag she was held in her hands. Ichabod looked at the strange thing in his hand and immediately looked away from it.
Ichabod: I don't want a donut hole.
Abbie then walked further into the room until Ichabod spoke something.
Ichabod: Take heed, lieutenant. I was having a strange dream last night, and I doubted it would be related to the future. I dreamed a person talking to me. She was a familiar person to me.
Abbie heard this and turned back, looking at Ichabod with a surprised expression.
Abbie: Familiar? Is that Katrina, your wife?
Ichabod: No, she is not my friend. In fact, she is one of my worst enemy. She appeared in my dream as, more aptly, a vision.
Abbie bit her lips and shrugged her shoulders.
Abbie: Wow, you need to make a list for the people who were your enemy.
Ichabod: For the time being, the Headless Horseman seemed to vanished which, in theory, would provide relief. Except she said... that she would return back from her death.
At this time, Ichabod's expression became fearful, and his eyes widened. Abbie had never saw that expression appeared on him before, and so she was confused. Then, Ichabod picked the donut hole from the paper bag and gradually took a bite.
Ichabod: Mmm, these are good.
He seemed really enjoyed that dessert.
Abbie: That's your proof? Your dead enemy told you this... in a dream?
Stopping to eat the donut hole, Ichabod looked at Abbie and saw the face of doubting once again. He walked a pace closer while looking at her.
Ichabod: Someone's given you reason to doubt my veracity.
Abbie: Oh, I didn't need a reason. I've been doubting you since we've met, and myself. And now you're telling me taht something new is coming, someone back from the dead, but you don't know when, how or why.
Ichabod was reacted in shock. For the recent days, he was like having a strange dream in another world, befriended people from the future, battling against a blood monster and so on.
Ichabod: After all we've seen, you're still holding onto uncertainty.
Abbie: I'm trying to hold onto my sanity, not to mention my job.
Abbie paused for a while.
Abbie: Look, I just spent the last hour defending you to my captain, so do me a favor and don't look at me like I'm one that's crazy, okay? I've had enough of that for one lifetime.
While talking, Abbie walked towards the door before opening it.
Abbie: Let's go.
Ichabod turned to Abbie with calmness.
Ichabod: Belief is sanity, lieutenant. Now, I'm more no eager to accept it than you, but if that woman's word is real... and we shall soon find it out... Then, it appears evil has found a new home... in Sleepy Hollow.
After that, Ichabod spoke no more words and went out of the room. Abbie stood in the room and was filled with thoughts. Ichabod walked towards Abbie's car while thinking about Christine.
How would she come back? What is she planning?
Morgue
8:13 AM
In the morgue of the Police Department, the corpse of Andy Brooks was lying on the table silently... until suddenly, the light flashes rapidly and then, the shroud on the corpse of Andy started to move intensely. Soon, a hand came out of the plastic shroud and the corpse fell onto the ground.Soon, Andy crawled outside and climbed on the iron desk. His neck was still broken and his head was still in that strange position.
Struggling in terror, Andy walked backward to a mirror behind him and saw his bizarre shape.
Andy: Ah! What's happening to me?!
Just then, the blurry shadow of Moloch had appeared in front of Andy and then, Andy's neck snapped back into the right position, but there was still some terrible wounds on his neck.
Andy: M-master...
As an act of response, Moloch was speaking the ancient Greek language to Andy while glaring at him.
Andy: What is it?
Moloch continued his bellow, and Andy recognized one of the sentence was, "Your soul is mine." He shook his head in horror.
Andy: No... no... please...
All of a sudden, Moloch raised his hand and pointed at Andy's neck. Suddenly, Andy felt something stuck inside his throat and tried to pull it out.
Andy: Oh... ugh...
After nearly a minute of struggling, Andy eventually pulled it out. Then, he found out in surprise that it was just another pendant, a pendant similar to Blood Moon Wicked, but it was made of iron instead of ruby.
Moloch walked closer to Andy as the light flashed even quicker, making the place more frightening. Moloch then gave Andy a new order. After listening his order, Andy raised his head in sheer terror.
Andy: Find Colin Van Bilj?
Act 1 - New Terror[]
Abbie's car
Abbie: OK, let me see if I got this.
Abbie's car was now riding towards the funeral site of August Corbin, with Abbie as its driver and Ichabod as its only passenger. Abbie were asking Ichabod more details.
Ichabod took a look at Abbie before putting his hand into his bag of doughnut hole once again.
Ichabod: That is a discussion for another day.
Then, Ichabod picked a paper from the bag and felt quite annoyed. The paper was... the bill.
Ichabod: Is this correct? This meal cost $4.95?! Dear God.
Feeling amused and frustrated in hearing Ichabod's words, Abbie looked up for a while before concentrating on her driving once again, while Ichabod continued to complain.
Ichabod: With an additional tax of 41 cents?
Abbie: Ha-ha, no, don't try to change the subject. (^_^) Somehow, you fell in love, you get married, but the whole time you have no idea that your wife is a witch?
Ichabod: Correct.
Abbie: How could you not know?
Ichabod shrugged his shoulders and started to explain, and his tone began to become more and more excited.
Ichabod: When Katrina and I met, the witch trials—though less pervasive—had already taken the lives of hundreds of women, so I choose to believe Katrina withheld the truth is to protect me and herself, and as we've come to learn, the fate of the entire country from those who would do us considerable harm!
Abbie's eyes widened and realized something about it.
Abbie: Ah, she was protecting the fate of the American Revolution.
Ichabod: I know, to you, it sounds...
Abbie: Insane, when spoken out loud.
Hearing this, Ichabod's attention suddenly drew back on the bill holding on his hand, then his complaints bellowed out suddenly.
Ichabod: No, what's insane is a ten-percent levy on baked goods. You do realize the Revolutionary War began on less than two percent. How is the public not flocking to the streets in outrage? We must do something.
Abbie, however, seemed to find Ichabod's words amusing.
Abbie: Hum-hum, here is what we can do: No more firsthand accounts of witches... or Founding Fathers or doughnut tax outrage unless you want to be sent back to the asylum.
Ichabod: Will taken.
Abbie: And we will need to find you a cover.
Ichabod: I'm sure I can muster one up.
Westchester County Police Department
At the front door of Westchester Police Department, Andy Brooks who was wearing a pair of sunglasses, had managed to snuck himself out of the morgue and got on a police car nearby. Nobody saw him or noticed his existence as if he was completely invisible. Then, he set off the car to take his ride. His destination was Colin Van Bilj's house, where his Master ordered him to go to.
Corbin's funeral was held in the local Dutch chapel which once belonged to the late Reverend Alfred Knapp, and both he and Corbin were killed by the Headless Horseman.
Ichabod stood by the site and looked at the funeral not far away, whereas Abbie was among the officers who stood beside the gravestone as the coffin containing Corbin's corpse was covered with an American flag and was sent into the grave.
Abbie watched the body of Corbin was sent into his grave, before she recalled something that Corbin said.
Corbin: (in flashback) I'm not asking if you qualified. I'm asking if you are running away.
Abbie then started to relive the scene that she will never ever forget.
The headless man then drew his axe as Corbin tried to shoot at him. Corbin shot every bullet he had at the headless man, but none of them had actually worked. At this time, Abbie had heard gunshots and immediately went to the stables where the gunfire began. When all of his efforts were futile, Corbin closed his eyes as the headless man then walked closer and closer, swinging his axe and...
- Ancitif: (background) You will die, August Corbin... at the hands of the Horseman of Death... and I will kill the sister. Must die. I will kill her. I will kill Abbie...
Outside of the stable, Abbie went closer to its wooden wall, when suddenly, something sharp had pierced through the wall. Terrified, Abbie screamed in horror and collapsed on the ground, right before the sharp thing came back to inside. Abbie crawled to the door of stable, when suddenly, the thunder boomed as a headless man who rode a pale horse rushed out of the door.
Abbie shivered with terror as she watched the empty neck of this mysterious creature coming from nowhere.
The rider rode the horse just a few meters away before he stopped. Then, Abbie watched with horror as the rider turned back to her. Abbie was shocked to see the headless man, and she noticed a mark of a bow and an arrow was carved on the rider's hand. The mysterious rider then rode away into mists.
All of a sudden, Abbie then turned back to see Corbin, and then, to her utter horror...
... she saw the beheaded corpse of Corbin.
- Abbie: CORBIN!
Abbie rushed to the beheaded Corbin and shivered in sheer fright. She then used her walkie talkie to contact one of the police officers that were on duty - Andy Brooks. Brooks was inside his police car when he heard Abbie's calling.
Abbie: [OFFICER DOWN! Oh, my God... OFFICER DOWN! FOX CREEKS STABLES! REPEAT, FOX CREEKS STABLES, OFFICER DOWN!]
Nowadays[]
20 minutes later
Westchester County Police Department
After returning back from the cemetery to the cite of Westchester Police Department, Ichabod and Abbie went on to discuss the case about the evil witches. The two walked into the corridor as Abbie entered the office. Ichabod was behind her.
Ichabod: ... and consider that witches are known to draw their power from the lunar cycle... Oh, does this not concern you?
Despite Ichabod was analyzing the situation, Abbie was not in the mood hearing him. She walked all the way towards her office desk.
Abbie: Of course it does, but you gotta give me five minutes to find my feet here. I was on my way to Quantuco two seconds ago to be a criminal profiler, and now I am profiling a dead woman. It's gonna take a little catching up for me. I mean, what are we supposed to do, put out an APB on a woman with warts and a broom?
Ichabod sighed as he looked at Abbie, and soon he lowered his head.
Ichabod: Lieutenant, I, too, believed that we lived in a world where superstition gave way to reason and logic... until General Washington brought me into a secret war with forces which, like you, I'm yet to fully understand. And even so... you still doubt your own eyes?
As a response, Abbie looked up at Ichabod.
Abbie: Look, I know what I saw with you. I'm not pretending that I didn't, but usual police procedure isn't gonna cut it in this case.
Abbie then turned back and was about to leave, but Ichabod said something and made her stopped.
Ichabod: You've not have appropriate time to mourn your sheriff.
Hearing this, Abbie turned back with some mild anger as she looked at Ichabod.
Abbie: Excuse me?
Ichabod: He's more than just a colleague to you, wasn't he?
Hearing this, Abbie was less angry and walked towards Ichabod. Ichabod looked aside and walked closer to Abbie, whispering to her.
Ichabod: The demon you and your sister saw in the forest... The sheriff believed you. I saw it in your eyes at the burial, Ms. Mills.
With a sigh, Abbie slowly lowered his head as Ichabod continued.
Ichabod: Please... help me understand.
Abbie raise her head and looked at Ichabod for quite some seconds. Then, thinking of Corbin, she again sighed and started to tell Ichabod about what Corbin did to help her get out of criminal life and become a police officer just with a plate of apple pie-ala-mode.
Hearing this, Ichabod fell into thoughts, thinking about his own experiences so many, so many years ago. Just then, the walkie-talkie of Abbie on her table had opened and a police officer called Abbie.
Police officer: [Charlie 101 to Comm.]
Abbie immediately went towards the table and responded.
Abbie: Go ahead Charlie 101.
Police officer: [You said to keep a lookout for any unusual activity? I think I found something. An old lady working in a pottery studio was curing a boy before killed him. She claimed it was an accident. She was now placed into our custody.]
Abbie then looked at Ichabod as both of them were almost speechless in surprise. Abbie then turned back to her walkie talkie.
Abbie: Roger that.
She then turned to Ichabod.
Abbie: Wait here.
Then, Abbie went into the corridor as Ichabod was wondering what was going on. Even an accidental killing could be considered as unusual, this is really unnerving. Ichabod then saw the LED lamp above him as he stretched his arm and tried to touch it, purely out of curiousity.
???: May I help you?
A male police officer with black shirt came towards Ichabod. Ichabod turned to the police officer nervously.
Ichabod: Nope, nope, just perusing, thank you.
The officer stood beside the door and crossed his arm.
???: You're Ichabod Crane.
Ichabod: I am, indeed, and you are... ?
???: You were a suspect in Corbin's murder.
Ichabod: Wrongfully accused as it were, and duly released.
???: So, what are you still doing here?
The officer walked towards Ichabod with a doubtful look. Ichabod was unnerved.
Ichabod: I'm a history professor, on leave from Oxford.
???: Oxford, huh? You know, I had a cousin who studied at Oxford. What did you teach?
Ichabod: Treaties of Civil Government, with a focus on the American Revolutionary War.
In fact, expect that "on leave" stuff, everything was true. Ichabod did go to Oxford and became a history professor there until he joined the army. Despite not knowing more details, the officer chuckled.
???: Ha, that's got to be embarrassing. You know, teaching a course about how we kicked your ass.
Ichabod: We? I didn't realize you were there.
???: No, but I was 101st Airborne in Iraq. What war did you fought in, Professor?
The officer looked at Ichabod with a more serious look and Ichabod responded calmly. At this time, Ichabod had realized that this police officer was doubting his true identity
Ichabod: One that I pray is never doomed to repeat itself, sir.
Just as they were talking, Abbie walked into the place. The officer turned back to face Abbie with a smile.
???: Hello, Abbie.
Abbie: Hey, Luke. I see you two have met.
That officer who talked to Ichabod was then revealed to be Detective Luke Morales, the one who shot Michael Langdon from the archives though it did not kill him at all. Luke turned back his head and looked at Ichabod for one glance, and turned back to Abbie once again.
Luke: What's he doing here, Ab?
Abbie: He's now a history consultant of the sheriff's department on orders from Irving.
Luke was almost speechless after hearing that the orders came from Captain Irving.
Abbie: We're on the clock. Talk later, let's go.
Ichabod and Abbie then left her room as Ichabod himself was officiously stared by Luke as he went leaving. Ichabod merely nodded at Luke with a smile and left. The two then walked themselves into the corridor.
Ichabod: Facial expressions have changed little, if at all, over the centuries. Were you and Luke formerly betrothed?
Abbie: He was my ex. We weren't betrothed. There was no betrothing, and we've got bigger problem. The so-called culprit was a lady who worked in a nearby pottery shop. She claimed that she gained her eyesight back and found herself with magical power with healing.
Hearing this, Ichabod stopped in the middle of corridor and was wearing a surprised expression. Abbie stopped beside him as well.
Abbie: She used the power to healed a man on a wheelchair. Just yesterday, she tried to cure her victim, a boy with his arm broken, but then she claimed that something went wrong and she killed the boy accidentally. No one had evidence to prove whether it was an accident or murder.
Not everyone in Sleepy Hollow do not burn the midnight oil.
Whistling a tune while working to make a vase, potter Vivian Apfel was busy even at the night. She was preparing for the upcoming harvest festival.
Apfel: *whistling*
Her eyes were in blank color. The poor elderly potter is a blind woman who lived alone. It should be noted that the material she found to make pottery artifacts came from the mud of Hudson River.Just then, as she was working, Apfel had heard a strange noise coming from behind and then she turned back
Apfel: Who is there?
Hearing the noise keep going, Apfel slowly walked towards the place while trying to hold herself to keep balance.
Apfel: I know someone was there. No matter who you are, if you need help, I would be glad to...
Before Vivian Apfel could finish her words, all of a sudden, she felt something had hit her head, causing her to feel the earth itself was shaking. She could barely speak due to such a panic the strange thing caused.Someone, or something, had attacked her. Vivian Apfel fell on the ground before she had a strange feeling on her eyes. The blurry things that blocked her eyesight had disappeared slowly. Apfel rubbed her eyes and soon, she widened her eyes while slowly standing up, look around.
To her surprise, the things beside her were getting much, much clearer. She soon realized something...
Apfel: I can see... I can see...
Apfel looked around and saw no one or thing were there. She was planned to blame this... whatever-the-thing-is, but now she had changed her mind. She became excited.
Apfel: It must be something in a form of miracle. It made me see things. It was sent by God to have pity on an old woman like me...
Then, she started to take a look at her pottery before she start working on it with a happier tone.
500 meters away
500 meters away from the pottery shop, a man in dark gold suit and with a hat was looking at the scene with a smile of his face. It was none other than Colin van Bilj. Two minutes ago, Colin snuck himself into the house of Apfel and bumped her head. As soon as she regained her sight, Colin vanished and disappeared.
Now, he grinned in malice.
Colin: This really worked, ha... This really worked... Finally, I can rebuild the coven full of honor all by myself. My mother, General Howe, my Master and my sister will be proud of me. I activated the remaining ashes of Serilda of Abaddon!
Nowadays[]
Hearing all of this, Ichabod then fell in thoughts but suddenly he lit up his eyes.
Ichabod: What was Ms. Apfel was doing before she regained her eyesight?
Abbie looked at Ichabod with curiosity, and then she immediately answered.
Abbie: She said that she worked with her own pottery vases using the mud from Hudson River near her pot studio... Eh, what is it?
Suddenly, the phone of Abbie rang, and Abbie, who heard the ringing, immediately grabbed her phone out of her pocket. The words on the screen was "Sister Mary Eunice."
With no hesitation, Abbie immediately answered the call from Sister Mary Eunice.
Abbie: Hello? Sister Mary Eunice? What is it?
From the phone, there was a voice full of desperation.
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [Abbie, we don't have much time. It was about the woman you had just caught.]
Abbie's eyes widened and she almost went silent because of she was totally shock.
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [We may made a mistake when we blew Serilda with those munitions in the tunnels, Abbie. The dark presence was yet from over.]
Abbie was a bit of irritated and asked.
Abbie: What the hell do you mean? That dark witch, Serilda of Abaddon, was still alive even after all we did to destroy her?
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [Not really, but her spiritual influence still existed. I sensed darkness within the soil beside Hudson River, right next to the Munition Tunnel.]
Hearing this, Abbie and Ichabod went on looking to each other in full shock, since they knew that Vivien Apfel was using the mud near the riverbank to make potteries, but soon Abbie went on talking to the phone, with an irritated and tired tone.
Abbie: [Listen, Sister, I know you once helped Corbin to gather that strange information about the secrets within our town, but what on earth are you worried about? You are not worried about Serilda's corpse, aren't you?]
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [No, I am not.]
- Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [I was worried about her ashes.]
Abbie was surprised to hear those and she was so shocked that she nearly dropped her phone...
Abbie: You... you mean...
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [Uh-hmm, yes, I mean the enchanted ashes of Serilda - maybe alongside other dark witches - somehow mixed themselves with the mud at the riverbanks, giving the user of the mud magical powers which would eventually out of control all of a sudden...]
Then, Sister Mary Eunice paused a bit before she continued.
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [In addition to that, I suspect that it was no coincidence. It was by design.]
Hearing all of those, Abbie started sweating since she was shocked to hear so many conspiracy theory pooped out from Sister Mary Eunice's lips, almost making her head to explode like a balloon.
Abbie: Uh...
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [There will be more victims of those ashes if we don't take actions quickly but also quietly. Since Katarina Couteau was not here, I think it was the time for only us three to do this despite those difficulties.]
Then, Abbie started to walk once again in the corridor as Ichabod followed her behind, with an unsettling mood on his face.
Abbie: What shall we do, Sister?
Sister Mary Eunice: *phone* [Abbie, does Ms. Apfel okay?]
Abbie: My colleagues sedated her and now she was currently fine. However, tomorrow she would be trialed on court.
Sister Mary Eunice then sighed in relief.
Sister Mary Eunice: [Phew, that's good. Now, as long as her power was yet from out of control, Abbie, you must avoid her from being send to prison or Tarrytown, since Ms. Apfel was the key person who would allow us to break through the current barrage.]
Abbie: But how?
Sister Mary Eunice: [The only way, so far, is to defend her on court. You two maybe need to find an attorney, proving that it was not murder. Then, she might tell us all those things she knew.]
Abbie: Very well, got it. See you later.
Abbie then hung the phone and turned to Ichabod with a cryptic look. Ichabod looked at Abbie with some confusion on his face.
Ichabod: What happened?
Abbie sighed when putting her right hand on her waist.
Abbie: Look, I had no idea what the full thing was but this is not gonna be well.
With a sigh, Abbie then started to tell Ichabod about all those things that she knew which was provided by Sister Mary Eunice, and Ichabod's eyes widened in shock as he went closer.
Ichabod: Possession with the ashes of witches?
Abbie: Yeah, that's right.
Ichabod bitterly bit his lips as he had immediately recalled what Christine had said in his dream.
Ichabod: That woman, Christine Van Bilj, spoke the similar things in my nightmare to declare the coven's new return, and it was very likely that it would be in the form of ashes possession used by the Hessian mercenaries during the war.
Abbie was surprised and looked at Ichabod as his face turned more serious. He then talked about something that made Abbie out of confusion a bit.
Ichabod: The tunnels had sewers and when the ashes blew apart by those dynamites, they must have blown into those sewers and streamed themselves into the river beside the tunnel, explaining the mud that was possessed by witch power.
Abbie: Sister Mary Eunice also said that she suspected that things surrounded Vivien Apfel were designed instead of mere coincidence.
At this time, Ichabod and Abbie had went out of the prestinct and walked towards Abbie's car.
- Ichabod: Maybe she was right...
Colin Van Bilj's House
20 minutes later
The house of Colin Van Bilj was a large house not far away from the Achive, and Colin lived in this house once the Revolutionary War was over and moved to Sleepy Hollow under a false disguise.
This day was special for Colin since he had heard the death of August Corbin, and his master gave him a new mission which he completed it perfectly.Just as Colin was intoxicated in his success, a knock on the door occured, and Colin felt annoyed that there was someone outside who dared to disturb him. With a angry face, Colin went to open the door in an unfriendly mood.
Colin: Who's there?
Then, Colin's unfriendly mood was frozen when he saw a man in police officer standing outside. It was former Officer Andy Brooks standing outside the door, looking at him.
Brooks: Sorry to disturb you, but the Master said he wanted to present you this in order to bring someone back.
Brooks then gave something to Colin by putting it in his hand. It was the pendant that Moloch gave him. Hearing this, Colin was surprised since he never expected that he got such a mission.
Colin: I will see what I can do.
Accepting the offer, Colin then watched as Andy disappeared almost immediately as if he could teleport himself, and then Colin scoffed.
Colin: When you put a suit on a sewer rat, he's still a sewer rat. He's just in the suit.
Then, Colin immediately went back and was shocked that he saw a monstrous figure standing in front of him, and Colin nearly fell on the ground. It was none other than Moloch, looking at Colin with fueled resentment.Colin was struck speechless before he started to sweat. He then lean a step forward to Moloch and bowed to him.
Colin: Master, I've been thinking...
Moloch raised his claw and interrupted Colin immediately.
Moloch: You must be careful to your choice of words, Colin. That could be dangerous.
Colin's face went pale and clenched his fists in horror. He knew what Moloch could do to him if he was angry.
Moloch: I gave your sister, Christine, back to you. I permitted you to return to Sleepy Hollow. I was far, far too merciful to spare some sort of lowlife like you, and I should not have done that if you dare to resist my plan by calling me A SEWER RAT!!!
Compellingly having himself freaked out, Colin shook his head in terror, and his eyes widened in shock. Colin only held resentment on Brooks, but he did not try to speak ill on his fearsome master.
Colin: No, no, I did not. I mean... It was not referring to you! It was about someone else.
Moloch walked forward to Colin as he grabbed his chin, and his force was so brutal that Colin could hardly breath, much less do he talked.
Moloch: Then, stop making that useless and pathetic excuse now, and quickly get to work.
Moloch pushed Colin towards the door, and Colin then controlled his feeling of being humiliated. Obedient to his master, Colin soon held the pendant in his hand.Moloch then raised his claw and soon a red light shone in front of Colin, and Colin was shocked to find a human carcass in front of him. The point was, he knew about this man.
Colin: Wait a minute... Isn't that Atticus Nevins?
Moments later, Michael turned back as he smiled at Terra of the Left who appeared behind a tree. Terra smiled back as he applauded for Michael's plan.
Terra: Well done, Michael. You even fooled me. I am sorry that I spoke that to you in Burssel.
Michael: Nah, that's okay. That's what we dealt.
Terra: I am glad that you say that, and I am glad to know that you infrastructure into Moloch's dominion... and your own agenda...
Micheal Langdon's own agenda is to use Moloch to form his own legend. He was not 100% loyal to Moloch despite calling him "Master". That is how Melancholia admired him.
Terra: Since Corbin was dead, we will on go our plan smoothly. However, I felt that someone was interfering us all along...
Michael: Yes, I know. It was that woman... Pandora... but she won't last long. Her efforts and contributions will never be rewarded by her ungrateful master. I know it. I can see her ordeals coming. Humanity is selfish, gods are selfish, and thus they need a new salvation.
Terra: What about Nevins' body?
Michael answered with a smile on his face.
Michael: I will not be so forgetful that I keep Nevins' body in the place where it lies. This is my design, with no loose ends. Now, since Crane is here, we don't need Eckidina to tell us what to do. Without letting her know, I had brought Nevins' corpse back to Moloch in order to bring him back to life if we need him. In a time like this, I need to be cautious since Moloch never wants his minion to disobey his will... but as soon as I take down Katarina, I will get back to become Pope... Then, I can do whatever I want. You will be my right hand and beside me.
Terra: Indeed, you are such a genius. I cannot believe that you could carry the body back to Purgatory before you attacked Sister Mary Eunice.
Michael looked at Terra with a smile. The color of his eyes had now turned from green to red.
Michael: He is not as heavy as you thought.
- Michael: Now, it is time to take Katarina Couteau down and leave Crane to Moloch. No hiding. No hesitation. No mercy. It is the time for us to start our glory.
"............................................"
Nowadays[]
Colin lowered his head and bowed again.
Colin: Yes, Master, I will do what would made you pleased.
Then, Colin went to a table and grabbed a magic grimoire on his table, which belonged to his sister, Christine. Colin walked forward towards the corpse before placing the pendant in his hand on Nevins' chest, and then he opened the grimoire in his hand with a serious look. His eyes narrowed in sheer malice as he started to spoke the spell.
Colin: All shall die but death itself. All shall stop but time itself. Now, all those rules shall be defied. Hear my calling and bring forth the glory of us in the name of MOLOCH himself! Rise above the line between life and death... Atticus Nevins!
A twisting wind had occurred outside and the moon was covered by the cloud once again, and the round moon itself began to turn redder once again but it was very brief before it turned back to white once again. However, Colin was not aware of it. He looked at the corpse on the ground as Moloch slowly faded away. The pendant on Nevins' chest started to shine in gold.
- Colin: Now, I summon you... to rise! Come and see...
Nevins slowly opened his eyes as Colin finished his spell, and he slowly stood up as his wounds caused by Katarina slowly faded. He seemed confused so he looked around before turning back to Colin, who was looking at him.
Colin: The Master has a new purpose for all of us, Mr. Nevins. He made me brought you back in order to serve us once again if you will.
Standing up as the pendant fell on the ground and its aura faded, Nevins looked around and blinked his eyes with full of confusions.
Nevins: Where am I? Am I in Heaven... or am I in Hell?
Colin: Neither, Mr. Nevins, you are in Sleepy Hollow. I brought you back so that you can serve our Master once again, but that does not mean you have to obey me. To you, I am not a pushy person.
Nevins slowly stepped back a bit since he still tried to overcome the strange feelings of coming back to life. Just as he was about to say something, the pendant started to shine in gold once again as it started to float in the midair. Then, with its aura turning into light green, it turned into an eyeball and floated in front of Colin.
Colin: What is the...
Before Colin could continued, the eyeball turned into dusts in green light and disappeared. However, Colin soon fell something was inside his empty right eye socket. He felt itchy and immediately took off his eyepatch, but just then, he felt that his once empty eye socket, which once could only "see" nothing but pure black darkness, had seen some blurry visions. Soon, the vision became much clearer. Colin was a bit of excited and wickedly smiled.
Colin: Yes, yes, I... I can see... I can see!
Colin then turned to Nevins, as the latter was still looking at him with a confused face.
Colin: Mr. Nevins, it was apparent that the act of helping you had helped myself as well, and now I know we both have people to hate. I do not know who killed you, but I wish you can kill them just as how I desired to kill those who made me lose Trenton once again... but not an easy task.
Covered his face in frustration, Colin fell into thoughts as he remembered his disgraced past.
Three years ago, Katrina accidentally killed Mary Wells after the latter tried to kill her in a fit of jealousy. However, the thing is Katrina hid the truth away from Ichabod to avoid his heartbreaking.
Katrina: (think) * How did he ever know that? *
Then, Katrina noticed that "Ichabod" had raised the rifle in his hand to Katrina. Turning enraged, Katrina eventually narrowed her eyes and fired the lightning ball at the man.
Katrina: YOU ARE NOT ICHABOD!!!
Then, the false Ichabod was hit by the ball lightning and revealed himself to be Colin once again. The rifle fell on the front end. Kicking the rifle away, an angry Katrina then grabbed the neck of Colin using telekinesis, and she started to curse him loudly in sheer anger.
Katrina: YOU SELFISH, ARROGANT AND DREADFUL IMPOSTOR! Ichabod told everything about you, you madman. LIKE YOUR SISTER, YOU ARE GOING TO PAY FOR SO MANY LIVES, RUBBISH!
While roaring angrily, Katrina then pushed Colin on a mirror, breaking it into pieces, and then she ran towards Colin before she started to hit him one time and another using her fist.
No matter how loud Colin had howled, Katrina won't stop and then she grabbed a shard of mirror glass. She raised the glass shard and pointed to Colin, whose face was full of bruises and tears.
Then, hesitating for some time, Katrina bit her lips... and threw the glass shard away.
Katrina: No, I cannot kill people. I am not Serilda...
Colin: Katrina, what are you waiting for? Kill me. You have to kill me.
Katrina stepped back from Colin, much to his surprise. Colin struggled himself to stand up and look at Katrina. However, Katrina turned back and never look at him once again.
Katrina: No, not even you. There's been too much slaughter. You are not as terrible as your sister, and I will leave you alive to tell Howe that we are not afraid of him. Get out of my eyesight now!
Colin then turned back and ran away like a coward. With all his wounds, he joined the retreated army of Hessians and retreated. Katrina then looked at the corpses that were claimed to be the corpses of Caspar and Christine. She sighed helplessly.
Katrina: (narrator) I let you alive, Colin, not because I forgave you but because I know your feelings. I had a brother once, too, but too sad that he died before I was born. So, what should I say? Maybe, we are the two sides on a same coin.
With a sad sigh, Katrina left the building for Washington's army.
Unable to take Christine back alive, Washington then led the army crossed the river back to Pennsylvania, this time laden with prisoners and military stores taken as a result of the battle.
Washington's army then crossed the river a third time at the end of the year, under conditions made more difficult by the uncertain thickness of the ice on the river. They defeated British reinforcements under Lord Cornwallis at Trenton on January 2, 1777, and defeated his rear guard at Princeton on January 3, before retreating to winter quarters in Morristown, New Jersey.
The unincorporated communities of Washington Crossing, Pennsylvania, and Washington Crossing, New Jersey, are named in honor of this event, this event known as the Battle of Trenton. Despite the battle's small numbers, the American victory inspired rebels in the colonies. With the success of the revolution in doubt a week earlier, the army had seemed on the verge of collapse. The dramatic victory inspired soldiers to serve longer and attracted new recruits to the ranks.
Nowadays[]
Colin felt dismayed as he remembered himself failing to guard Trenton so many years ago, and he sighed in disappointment.
Colin: Paul Revere and Betsy Ross, they are both dead now. However, as Ichabod Crane is still alive in this place, I shall hunt him down so that one day I can destroy him forever.
Colin then turned to Nevins and gave the ring in his hand to Nevins, and Nevins accepted immediately. He carefully looked at the ring before putting it into his pocket.
Colin: This is just a replica of the original ring, but it will help you to safely through any bad situations. Believe me, though this gift might be too humble to show my respect.
Nevins: Not at all. Thanks for your help, Earl.
Nevins smiled as he received the ring, but his smiled unrealistically, like some sort of psychopath who can only fake their own emotions.
Nevins: Anything new from your sister?
Unexpectedly, Nevins' words had caused Colin's expression suddenly changed. In fact, Nevins only tried to ask and nothing more. Colin's expression became more and more menacing as he stared at Nevins.
Colin: What is going on, Atticus? You still want the blood of my own family? I'm gonna tell you this: NEVER. You earned my help to back in life, and that is enough. This is my own business.
Nevins lowered his head. Indeed, he wanted the witch blood from a Van Bilj family, and since Christine was a stronger witch than her brother, Nevins desired to take her blood. Just before he arrived at Sleepy Hollow, he heard a rumor of Christine coming back to life, and so he was ready.
What Nevins was planning is for assisting the conquest committed by the Horseman of Pestilence, or Conquest, who shall unleash a powerful and unpredictable kind of virus across the nation when it awakened. He needed blood with supernatural power to enhance the virus.
However, Colin seemed unwilling to reveal his sister's status or whereabouts, and he seemed angry about Nevins' sudden request. Therefore, Nevins had to stop.
Nevins: I am sorry, Earl. I hope this isn't offending you since I'm only try to help.
Colin: Why, no, I know you are. Please be cautious for the next time.
Colin then opened the newspaper on the table in front of him, and its headline news was: "A Supposely Kind Old Lady Found Guilty in Murder", telling the arrest of Vivian Apfel.
Nevins nodded and sighed.
Nevins: Well, if that's all... with your permission, I shall announce my leaving.
Colin: Farewell.
Colin did not even look at Nevins as the latter was ready to leave. Nevins glared at Colin for three seconds before
Colin: Please come out, Christine. Since our plans are in secrecy, I don't want anyone to know, not even Nevins despite his loyalty towards the Master. I think you know why.
Christine then came out from the closet not far away. She was wearing a black blouse and a long purple skirt, as well as a small hat on her head. She looked at her brother with a devious smile.
Christine: Because it is between you and me, Colin.
Walking out of the closet, Christine looked at Colin with pitiful look.
Christine: Oh, my poor brother, for how long you've waiting for our family reunion... Why don't you find some kind woman and married?
Colin smiled kindly and nodded.
Colin: I cannot get married without waiting for my sister and I to reunite once again. We are family in blood. I only wish one day... you can be happy about that.
To Colin's satisfaction, Christine smiled in happiness. She shivered in excitement before she immediately hugged with her brother and kissed his cheek.
Christine: Oh, Colin, I am really... really happy. Now, let us do our work.
With a smile, Colin then turned back and looked at the streets of Sleepy Hollow.
Colin: Finally, I will leave this kind of disguise and I will hand this world to you as a gift, Christine. I will gather our old colleagues to take this town. We will succeed Serilda... and we will exceed Serilda.
With a smile, Colin then opened his hands and Christine stood in front of him, starting to sing a song.
Christine: (sing) * There is a Red Lady made from bee... whose sting... brings the nightmare, insanity. One kiss and you'll flee... most all you can see. This comely red lady... from the Caribbean bee. *
Suddenly, a swarm of red bees was summoned from Colin's hand. They start flying above the air. Colin watched with an insane smile.
Colin & Christine: The only thing we need to fear is fear itself.
Act 2 - Paranoid[]
Judge Chrysdale's office
Sleepy Hollow Town's Court
2 hours later
The evening fell upon the town of Sleepy Hollow as the cases around Vivian Apfel had spread across the town. The next day, Ms. Apfel shall be taken to court, and Ichabod offered himself as defense on the woman, despite not being an attorney himself.
Judge Chrysdale, one of the most famous judge in the town, was curious about this man, and agreed to let him defend the woman.After returning to his office, the judge went to his seat and opened the case files. Just as he was thinking about the mental state of the culprit, a loud noise like a bee was inside the room, caught his attention.
Judge Chrysdale heard the noise and looked forward, finding a wasp-like insect flying in circle not far before him. Then, the wasp stopped flying after laying itself on a window beside the judge.
The judge stood up after grabbing a mug before him. Then, he slowly walked towards the insect, attempting to catch the small bug.
Judge Chrysdale: Easy there, little fella.
Then, the judge immediately trapped the wasp inside the cup and held it in his hand.
However, as he attempted to leave the cup alone, the judge felt that the cup was shaking as soon as he stopped straining the cup under his hands. Just as he was about to figure another way, another insect flew into the room and stung the right hand of the judge with quick speed. The judge immediately stepped back as he howled in pain, The judge put the wound between his lips while trying to get rid of the bugs so desperately.
Judge Chrysdale: Aw! Son of a... Mm! Go away! Get out of here!
As he was desperately trying to get rid of the wasp, the judge then heard some louder noise. He stopped struggling and looked towards the opened door. Much to his horror, a large swarm of insects that took a shape like a human gather themselves in the office.
The judge walked back in horror, as the swarm of insects all gathered in front of him, trying to stung him. The judge then immediately start to get rid of the swarm, but no matter how desperate he tried, it was utterly futile.
Judge Chrysdale: Go! No, no, NO!!!
Next day
8:00AM
When the early light of dawn shone, Ichabod and Abbie went to the same court so that they could help defending the culprit, Viven Apfel. Abbie was talking to Ichabod as she noticed the distraught on his face. They went all the way into the corridor.
Abbie: You drew a lucky straw on this one, Crane.
Ichabod: How so?
The two walked towards one angle after another, and it was apparent that they had a long way to go.
Abbie: Judge Chrysdale is a history buff. He loves anything to do with revolution, Civil War, so on. You quote a little Jefferson, uh, offer your apologies, the whole "but not murder" snafu goes away.
Ichabod shrugged with his shoulder helplessly.
Ichabod: Fine, but charges made against me remain a farce, Lieutenant, flagged as a risk to national security, for being presented at that same time of a murder.
Abbie: Oh, well...
At this time, Abbie knew the fact that Ichabod was innocent of Corbin's murder, which was committed by the Headless Horseman, also known as the Horseman of the Apocalypse. She just don't understand why Andy Brooks arrested the man so quickly even if he was not at all presented at the scene.
However, given the fact that Andy was some sort of spy of something nefarious, and given the fact that Andy was killed by some... thing... she may never ever know the truth.
Abbie: Don't worry. This... this guy is very straightforward. You just play the hits and be charming, we'll get out of here by lunch, at which time you can tell me all about those... events before you were buried underground for 232 years.
Ichabod only looked forward with a plain face. He hated the time before he was shot down by Lady Van Tassel and wounded by the Horseman.
Ichabod: There's nothing to tell except it was an unmitigated disaster. Even so, I was curious about that Detective Luke Morales. Your affair did not end well, I guess. What was the impetus of your disbandment?
Judging by her facial expressions, Abbie seemed uncertain about telling more about Luke to Ichabod, but she explained it, anyway.
Abbie: We broke up when I was leaving for the FBI.
Ichabod: But you didn't leave.
Abbie: Nope.
Ichabod: Then, theoretically you could rekindle the relationship.
Hearing this, Abbie seemed to fed up. She looked at Ichabod as if he was an annoying troll. She somehow did not like someone who talked about Luke Morales in front of her.
Abbie: I will literally pay you to stop talking.
Ichabod: I would happily accept because I am in need of currency, but since you did not hestitate me about Katrina, I think I'm entitled to my query.
Abbie: I believe I'm entitled to tell you it's my private business.
A cryptic smile appeared on Ichabod's face.
Ichabod: Well, Sleepy Hollow is full of secrets.
Just as the two were talking, there was a man in a white suit coming out of the courtroom, apparently. When he saw Ichabod and Abbie, the man stopped and turned to them. It was Ichabod's lawyer.
Lawyer: He's crazy. He-He's clearly lost his mind.
Then, the lawyer turned his head and left the place as Ichabod and Abbie looked at him.
Abbie: Isn't that the partner lawyer we asked for, Crane?
Ichabod: Yes...
Then, Ichabod and Abbie found more and more people rushed themselves out of the courtroom as quick as possible. They then went all the way into the courtroom as they heard the judge ranting inside the courtroom.
Judge Chrysdale: When I say "Order", I mean order! This is my courtroom. No one leaves!
With surprise, Ichabod and Abbie entered the place and they saw Judge Chrysdale who sat in his seat was acting very abnormally, ranting in rage.
Judge Chrysdale: Brenda, next case.
The judge looked at a female bailiff named Brenda and called for the next case. Brenda looked at the judge with worry.
Brenda: Your Honor, perhaps a short recess before you hear opening arguments?
The judge kept scrubbing his neck. His face was covered by something red, like a bunch of pimples. He then looked at the bailiff and knocked his hammer on the table one time after another. Ichabod and Abbie looked at each other with confusion.
Judge Chrysdale: Don't tell me how to run my courtroom! Proceed. There's a criminal element here, and it needs to be torn out by the root.
On the defense seat, a female prosecutor stood up and looked at the judge with concern. The judge then scrubbed his neck once again, and his condition seemed worsen by second.
Prosecutor: Sir, are you feeling okay?
Judge Chrysdale let out an angry glare at the woman, making her quite shocked.
Judge Chrysdale: Are you challenging my authority? I am on the side of right!
As the judge was ranting, Ichabod then looked at Abbie and had a large drop of sweat on his forehead. He whispered to her.
Ichabod: This man is clearly mad.
Abbie: There's something very wrong with him. We need to get everyone out of here.
Then, Ichabod nodded as he began to evacuate the shocked jury. Abbie went out of the courtroom and called for help.
Ichabod: Leave now, very quickly.
At this time, the female prosecutor was still arguing with Judge Chrysdale.
Prosecutor: Judge, you need a doctor.
The judge ignored her advice and turned to the bailiff named Brenda.
Judge Chrysdale: Bailiff, this woman is threatening the sanctity of this bench. Draw your weapon and eliminate her.
Prosecutor: What?
Brenda: Sir?
Judge Chrysdale: I SAID SHOOT HER!
The people within the courtroom started to panic as they heed Ichabod's advice and left the courtroom as soon as possible. Ichabod then went forward to the judge as he spoke out politely.
Ichabod: My name is Ichabod Crane for the defense. Whilst I hold your office in the highest esteem, I fear, in your current condition, you may not be able to uphold the law.
Judge Chrysdale: This isn't the law. The whole system is filled with liars...
Just then, Ichabod heard some noises and looked at the left a little bit. He noticed a swarm of red insects, formed in a humanoid shape, appeared right in the courtroom and soon vanished when the entire swarm went into the vent.
The judge was still ranting on his seat angrily without noticing Ichabod's actions. Ichabod then turned his head back to the judge.
Judge Chrysdale: ... people trying to... manipulate law, to manipulate me, undermining my authority, trying to make me weak...
The judge took off his glasses and stood up, staring at Ichabod and start ranting in rage.
Judge Chrysdale: You can't... trust... ANYONE!
Just as he stopped rantin in rage, Judge Chrysdale covered his head with his palm, and it was apparent that he had a serious headache. His face turned crimson, much to Ichabod's shock.
Then, Ichabod was even more shocked when he saw a large red lump on the judge's wrist, but just as Ichabod tried to help out, Judge Chrysdale sat back on his seat, moaning in pain. He started to shiver and sweat until he crawled on the table and could barely moved at all.
Brenda: Judge Chrysdale?!
At this time, Abbie just had herself entered back into the courtroom. Hearing the shouting of the bailiff, Abbie was shocked and she immediately ran forward to check the judge's pulse.The man was dead.
Ichabod: What happened to this man?
Abbie looked at a red wound on the neck of the dead judge before she start looking at other wounds found on both of his wrists.
Abbie: Whatever it is, killed him.
Ichabod: After driving him mad. That swarm...
Ichabod then turned back to the vent where the swarm came and went away. There was nothing there.
Abbie: What swarm?
Then, Ichabod was shocked to find that it was nothing there, but he knew it was far from done. Then, Ichabod had remembered one of the most unpleasant events throughout his life in Continental Army...
Three months after the Great Fire of New York, one of Howe's most important advisor, Caspar Van Bilj, had disappeared under mysterious circumstances, and it was rumored that his family business was currently depending on his son, Colin, alongside his twin sister, Christine, who was a dangerous child prodigy. The entire family acted as one of the secret members of the Order of the Blood Moon.
The family of Van Bilj was highly connected with the foundation of Serilda's coven.
Caspar's father, Carousel Van Bilj, was one of the three founders of the Order of the Blood Moon alongside Serilda of the Abaddon and Mary Archer, who is the second Lady Van Tassel.
Being the only male co-founder of the Blood Moon coven, Carousel acted as the Hessian mercenary's pet madman and did dirty works for them in order to have fun in oppressing the colonists. However, some crimes God does not forgive. Eventually, Carousel was killed in action not long after the war broke out. His only son and heir, Caspar, inherited his father's ring before becoming the leader. After his wife's death not long after his father's demise, Caspar took his two young children and joined Howe's forces.
However, three months after the fire, the colonial troops were camped out in Pennsylvania after a harsh winter. However, not for long, a terrible incident had stroke. Grace Dixon immediately went towards the scene and soon, she found the camp was gripped by a pall of fear and paranoia. Some soldiers even beat their comrades in public. The whole camp was filled with frenzy.
Grace walked around, looked around until she approached a tent. She saw several stakes with some bottles on it, and there was a pot on a bunch of bonfire, full of boiling liquids. Then, just as Grace was looking, Betsy Ross went out from the tent.
Betsy: Mrs. Dixon?
Grace immediately turned to see Betsy.
Betsy: Your reputation precedes you.
Grace: As does yours. I hope I'm not too late. You placed these to ward of the evil that threatens this camp?
Grace pointed the bottles and the pot.
Betsy: A folk remedy to keep insects at bay. Tea tree oil, cucumber peel, cinnamon...
Grace: ... Vanilla and citronella. Yes, I, uh, know it well.
Betsy: Sadly, it was too little, too late.
Grace's eyes widened and Betsy turned to the tent, but her vision was keeping on Grace.
Betsy: Come.
Following Betsy, Grace walked into the camp. What she saw next shocked her. There was a man lying on the bed with paranoia in his eyes. The man was none other than... General George Washington himself.
Desperate, Grace immediately went forward to check Washington. Betsy was beside her.
Betsy: Please tell me you can help him.
Grace took a look at the neck of Washington and saw a bunch of pimples on his neck. She immediately recognized what it was.
Grace: Oh, the sting of a killer bee is fatal... within ten hours of being stung, but I've learned of a bit of Trinidadian obeah. Herbs that will slow the effects of the sting.
Then, Grace took out a glass bottle of liquid from her pocket.
Grace: I brewed up a tonic.
While speaking, Grace poured some liquid on a tissue to cover Washington's wound, but when she touched the neck of Washington, something horrifying happened. Washington immediately widened his gaze and looked at Grace with horror. This scared Grace all of a sudden.
Washington: Don't touch me.
Grace was so horrified that she could not speak for an instant moment. Betsy immediately went forward to explain.
Betsy: General Washington, Mrs. Dixon is here to tend to your discomfort.
Washington stilled looked at Grace with distrust.
Washington: I'd sooner let her slit my throat.
Grace: If you have any sanity left, general, I entreat you to take this medicine.
To Grace's relief, Washington regained some of his calmness and soon nodded his head. Grace then start taking care of Washington.
Betsy:Christine van Bilj must have brought this monster upon us. She must have planning this with General Howe so that she could drive all of us into madness.
Grace: This tonic will slow the fever. The only cure is the death of the creature that infected him.
Hearing this, Betsy immediately prepared her knife as well as her pistol. She then looked at Grace as the latter was still taking care of Washington. Washington was trying to hold back the pain.
Betsy: You've done your part. It's time I did mine. I will end the life of that girly beast.
Grace nodded and continued to take care of Washington. Soon, Betsy held her pistol and covered her face with a black cloth, and then she went out into the woods with a British officer uniform.
Nowadays[]
Ichabod narrowed his eyes and bit his lips, as sweats started to fall from his head.
Ichabod: Whatever the swarm was... I fear that it must be related to... her.
Abbie: Hmm?
Ichabod: It appear that those foul creatures are far from done.
Ichabod then stormed out of the courtroom as Abbie went out of the place, following him.
Abbie: Crane? What's the matter, Crane?
Ichabod: I might know what we faced now.
The two went back into the corridor and went out of the courtroom. However, unbeknownst to them, a woman with dark hair was looking at them. The woman was wearing a pair of black glasses, and she had a serious look on her face.
Reporter: (news) [Recently, this year's Carnival of Harvest Festival faced a sudden halt as one of the participants named Vician Apfel was accused with murder, and she behaved strangely and had some very strange.... phenomena on her. The police will soon set her on trial to find out whether she was declared insane or not.]
The television was closed by a disguised Jasmine Porcelain, who sighed with a smile.
Jasmine: It looks like that Colin did well in this plot, and soon I bet this terror shall roam across this village itself. However, this is not really what I want.
???: What do you want, then?
With some mild surprise, Jasmine Porcelain heard a deep female voice coming behind her, and then she turned back while wearing her smug smirk. She was looking at a tall, red-skinned woman with long black hair as well as a pair of horn. The woman was wearing a grayish Arabic-style cloth as if she was someone who lived in a desert.
Jasmine: Well, well, well, who do we have here? The dearest Prophet of Fire, Vanifer, the self-proclaimed tiefling Empress, why are you here? You called yourself the Empress of Fiery Pit? Huh, I prefer the alias "Empress of Garbage Can" since it was more realistic.
Pointing at the nose of Vanifer, Jasmine almost laughed out sadistically, but Vanifer only glared at her with a poker face.
Vanifer: Huh-huh, this is funny.
Vanifer spoke this out of sarcasm.
Vanifer: I heard you've been here dealing with the Two Witnesses for several days... without any nice move at all. You are here to do nothing but merely wasting your time, Porcelain. Allow me to take you back to Faerun. You do not belong here.
Jasmine Porcelain scoffed while looking at Vanifer in the eye. With sheer enjoyment, Jasmine was trying her own way to insult and insinuate the arrogant Prophet of Fire with all her spite.
Jasmine: "A phoenix with no feather can't even be compared to a hen." You know what I mean, Vanifer. You built your Empire out of the ruins of Gauntylgrym, you gathered the remnants of those ancient fiery creatures, and now that lich woman had undermined your authority. You spoke yourself that you shall wipe out Thayans, but now you must work with them... So Ironic.
Vanifer was almost enraged, but she soon strained herself so that she could not be noticed by the town's people. If Vanifer was really angry, she would burn the motel to the ground, but Vanifer knew if she did that recklessly, she would never have another chance to do that in the future. Therefore, she needed to keep her power hidden until the chance come for her to strike.
Vanifer: You know why I am here, so I need to tell you that you must go back and apologize to my friend, Aerisi Kalinoth, for daring to humiliate her.
Jasmine: She told you?
Facing Vanifer's menacing threat, Jasmine looked at Vanifer with doubt other than fear, and Vanifer merely scoffed with sheer anger. The two women faced together just like Joan Crawford and Bette Davis even before their feud around the 1963 Oscar.
Vanifer: Who else? Jasmine Porcelain, I don't want to waste time on you, otherwise I am going to put you behind irons!
Vanifer's flashback[]
Fiery Pit
1 day ago
The very opposite to Spinward Rise belongs to the servants of Vanifer, the Prophetess of Fire and leader of the Elemental Cult of Eternal Flame, the zealous worshiper of Imix, and they are now known as the self-proclaimed Empire of Fiery Pit. They dwelled in the very darkness of Gautylgrym, the lost ancient city of dwarves.
The city had now fell into the control of the fire cult's hands. Its environment changed drastically. Black river beds full of lava crossed the city, and ghostly red crystal light shone everywhere, settled by the pale-lighted fungus.
Needless to say that today that the streets and squares are flooded with cultist and their fiery elemental creatures. The fight against the Cult of the Eternal Flame starts here, under this colossal chandelier, down here where heat and fire rule.
Standing on the palace watching the magma flowing on the ground, Vanifer, the Prophet of Fire, bit her lips and was thinking about those dreadful events occurring when she became the queen herself of the Empire of Fiery Pit, an Elemental Evil Dark Empire she had founded after being inspired by Vizeran DeVir and the atrocities of Balam Alliance for so many centuries.
Vanifer was upset, very upset. She had became a queen as she desired, and now she want to act like some mouse in front of that dreadful Valindra Shadowmantle... That really made her enraged. Just then, a fire cultist went into the palace, talking to her.
Fire cultist: Milady Vanifer, Prophet Aerisi came to visit you.
Hearing this, Vanifer turned her head with absolute delight when she heard about Aerisi's name, despite their last personal meeting ended up unpleasant. She turned back and pointed at the fire cultist with some excitement and pleasure.
Vanifer: Really? Let her in!
The cultist bowed and then opened the door. The door opened and in front of the door, there was a tall and slender woman with black hair, a pair of dark wings as well as pale blue skin was walking towards her. The fire cultist went away, leaving only two of them in the hall.
Aerisi: Vanifer, I am sorry that I did not call you first... I know we ended up in displeasure when I came to see your new empire.
Vanifer then walked towards Aerisi and they hugged deeply. Vanifer shook her head, as if she never minded what Aerisi had said in their last personal meetings.
Vanifer: No apologies necessary. No matter how displeasant we ended our conversation, it was much better than our last meetings with those two male prophets, as well as seeing Valindra joining our forces.
The two stopped hugging and Vanifer looked at Aerisi. She was surprised to see tears on Aerisi's eyes. It was clear that she was either upset of mourning some people... or maybe both.
Aerisi: Vanifer, I... I thank you for your largesse and forgiveness. Now, I am sorry to trouble you, but I need some help from you.
Vanifer's face turned surprise and serious.
Vanifer: What's the matter, my good sister?
Aerisi then looked around, seeing none other people was there. Then, she whispered to Vanifer.
Aerisi: Dr. Frankenstein was murdered.
Hearing this, Vanifer was a bit of surprised. She knew Dr. Frankenstein, but she never expected his demise. What is more, Vanifer could not imagine that Aerisi would mourn someone. She looked at the winged elf with surprise.
Vanifer: By whom?
Aerisi's eyes immediately widened in anger.
Aerisi: Jasmine Porcelain said that it was the Two Witnesses who killed him, but I never believe her. However, she went to a place known as Sleepy Hollow where the Two Witnesses shall appear.
Suddenly, before Aerisi could finish, that fire cultist went into the place once again.
Fire cultist: Sorry to bother you, miladies, but Prophet Marlos Urnayle said that he wanted to visit you as well.
After hearing Marlos' name, Aerisi's face immediately changed from soft to shock in a matter of seconds, and she shouted out.
Aerisi: Marlos? What's he doing here?
Vanifer was also annoyed when hearing Marlos's words, and she immediately went towards the fire cultist with anger.
Vanifer: How could he never call me when he wanted to pay visit? Tell him, he cannot come into this place.
Aerisi looked at the fire cultist with tense. The fire cultist sighed as he shrugged his shoulder helplessly.
Fire cultist: I am afraid I cannot.
Vanifer: Why not?
Fire cultist: He is already here.
The fire cultist immediately turned back and pointed at the door, and Vanifer was shocked to see Marlos standing at the door not far away. He was wearing a well-decorated suit as if he wanted to return to his former grandeur.
Marlos: I am sorry that I had to call you. My situation was in emergency. Rumors said that there was an insane green dragon within my place, Helm's Hold.
Aerisi: I don't care if there is a dragon inside your place, not even Tiamat herself! Say what you want to say!
Marlos glared at Aerisi angrily and he then looked at the fire cultist in the eye. Then, after a flash of orange light, to Aerisi and Vanifer's total shock, Marlos had turned that fire cultist into a rock statue.
Vanifer: HOW DARE YOU?!
Vanifer was enraged and tried to stab Marlos, but Marlos merely looked at her with his snake-like hair shaking. Vanifer dared not look at Marlos' hair since it could only made her feel repulsive. Marlos calmly pointed at the statue that was once a fire cultist, and the cultist's expression with fear had frozen on his face.
Marlos: Look at this. Your cultist fear my attack, and therefore I will not crush this statue. I enjoy every minutes to froze my feared enemy into stones so that I can made my collections. Vanifer, I hope you shall not be in it.
Vanifer: I don't fear you, you absolute moron!
Marlos: Then, I shall have no choice other than crushing you after turning you into-- !!
Aerisi: CURSE YOU!
In a fit of rage, Aerisi tried to attack Marlos but was stopped by Vanifer, who looked at Marlos' eyes with scorn.
Vanifer: Perhaps you have other things you need to tell us rather than that dragon.
Marlos nodded and his attitude seemed relented.
Marlos: Indeed, the dragon is one of the problems. Another problem was that the Tree of Elemental Balance, I can feel it growing inside Neverwinter.
The words had made Aerisi and Vanifer looked at each other with dismay, since the Tree of Elemental Balance's presence had proved their worst fear had come true.
The tree was a tool used by sorcerers to help Elementals to gain balance so that it won't be stirred by some supernatural power. However, for the four Elemental Prophets, this shall be a nightmare.
Aerisi: Very well, and that made my request seemed not to be senseless. After all, we three - no, we four -need to work together instead of quarreling like some sort of sparrows.
Vanifer: You are right. No matter what the current circumstances is, the presence of the Witnesses AND the Tree of Elemental Balance shall be the priority.
Marlos: However, as far as I know, Jasmine Porcelain was in Sleepy Hollow, trying to interfere our plan to bring Lolth on stage. I think we must make her feel cautious.
For the first time in her entire life, Aerisi did not object Marlos. She knew it was not the time for any objections.
- Aerisi: Our greatest setbacks are coming nearer, Vanifer and Marlos. Only when we unite, the power shall be immense and thus no one, no one will ever stop us.
Vanifer lowered her head and nodded.
Vanifer: I agree, and we shall unite together to find the seeds of the Tree of Elemental Balance. Don't worry, Aerisi, since I will contact Jasmine Porcelain. I will send someone whom she scared of, and then I bet she will not be so hubristic in trying to stir our plans.
Vanifer then turned to Aerisi, who looked at her with gratitude in her eyes. Marlos, however, merely sighed.
Marlos: You can't invite Lolth herself, right?
Vanifer: Indeed, but... I can invite... "her".
Vanifer looked at Marlos with a smile as the latter's eyes immediately widened. Even someone who is a dimwit can have a time to understand things. Then, Marlos showed his thumb to Vanifer with a smile.
Marlos: Great idea.
Nowadays[]
Facing Vanifer's threat, Jasmine did not move at all as if she was a rock. Still not relieved from her rage, Vanifer sighed as she walked closer to Jasmine.
Vanifer: Jasmine Porcelain, I do not understand your plan. Isn't your grudge against Drizzt was something personal? I don't know why are you working for Gar Shatterkeel.
Jasmine shrugged her shoulder with a blunt smile.
Jasmine: The thing is not "for" but "with".
Hearing this, Vanifer's eyes widened in shock. She never expected Jasmine was talking about this
Vanifer: What? The wind was too harsh. It was noisy here.
In fact, it was just a lie since Vanifer herself could not expected what the renegade aquatic elf was planning. Jasmine smiled wickedly while looking at Vanifer, whom she seemed to be outsmarted.
Jasmine: Good news for you, my work with Gar shall propose no threats to your so-called Empire, Vanifer. Gar is nothing but a pawn of mine to achieve my wish.
This word immediately drew Vanifer's curiosity as she then started to leaned forward to the renegade aquatic elf.
Vanifer: Tell me about your plan, Jasmine.
Jasmine then looked at Vanifer with doubt.
Jasmine: You need to promise that you won't tell anyone, all right?
Vanifer nodded with a fake smile.
Vanifer: Cross my heart.
Jasmine then sighed in relief as she smiled to Vanifer before closing her eyes. Then, she started to reveal her plan.
Jasmine: (narrator) Phew, very well, now listen carefully. Gar Shatterkeel keeps no grudge against Drizzt Do'Urden at all. He tried to kill Do'Urden simply because Vizeran Devir, your master, who saved his life and guided his way, urged him to do so. I have no grudge against Drizzt either, and I want him die for disgracing the order of Lolth herself. Therefore, when I offered some help to Gar to kill Drizzt before asking for our own cooperation between us... he quickly agreed with me.
Jasmine then looked at Vanifer with hubris in her eyes, and then she closed her eyes once again. Vanifer only smiled at her and did not talk.
Jasmine: (narrator) However, as a matter of the fact, I discovered that the Cult of Crushing Wave itself had its own distinguish part which I like it. The cult of water itself, as you probably knew, is a group of opportunists. The water cultists always searched for a weak point or an opening and concentrated their efforts on starting at that point to gradually enlarge it. This attitude for pragmatism and opportunism attracted to the water cult the greatest number of mercenaries out of the four elemental cults. Water cultists were always in search of treasure and loot to finance their schemes. I think it will benefit me. I shall use them to wipe out the aquatic elves, my so-called "kins", before I become a Drider, thus no aquatic elves shall be DE JURE existed. Then, I shall urge Gar to release another tidal wave to wipe clean the Blackdaggar Ruins, right after I found the water cultists' weakness, seizing the opportunity to release my own "gift" to them...
"......"
Jasmine: (narrator) As for part two, when I became the new Prophet of Water, I shall attack Helm's Hold and get into the Reclamation Rock, the heart of Marlos Urnayle's Cult of the Black Earth. I know there are numerous people in Helm's Hold who wanted to get rid of the cult. The Black Earth cult was noted as the most defense-minded and patient of the four elemental cults. Earth cultists' main personality traits were stoicism, endurance, and unyielding resolve. They usually took their time to ponder a situation before beginning any new enterprise, gathering their strength and considering their plans. Once earth cultists decided to act, they were inflexible and persistent and overtook any obstacle or unforeseen development. They showed a single-minded attitude to the extreme, not caring even for social niceties. Most earth cultists saw common courtesy as an obstacle created by weak people to put limits on the behavior of the strong, and they saw empathy or friendship as a sign of weakness. Those kind of single-minded behavior shall one day ruin them just with one simple trick. If the "rumor" was true, well, then, I will use that green dragon from the Helm's Hold. I will strike them down as they think they are going to be fine even after standing right above a dragon. Their stubbornness shall ruin them.
"......"
Jasmine: (narrator) The air cultists' main personality traits were being clever, impulsive, and creative. The Cultist of Howling Hatred considered themselves as smarter, quicker, and more capable than any others they met. Air cultists disliked open battle. Their usual strategy was to work in secret advancing their plots with stealth and illusion and hitting their enemies with force only when they had to. Therefore, they are much more strategic than the earth & water cultist. It is also much harder to take down. Even so, I believe it is still a cult built by cult of personality. If one day I can find a way to make Aerisi Kalinoth lose her charm or being disgraced, no matter how vicious it seemed, then without Aerisi's charisma, the whole air cult itself shall fall into mere rubble! By far, I heard that the Prophet of Air herself had some mental issues, and therefore I shall seek my chance to take her cult down.
Hearing Jasmine's words and her intention to make Aerisi disgraced, Vanifer became more and more incesed, but she kept her calm as hard as she could.
Jasmine: (narrator) And finally, Vanifer, be prepared - your cult and Empire of so-called Fiery Pit itself. The fire cultist from your Cult of Eternal Flame... The fire cultists' main personality traits were impetuousness, hotheadedness, and violence. However, they did not act like mindless savages; they used a touch of fiendish inventiveness in their impetuousness. In their forges managed by captured slaves, they created new instruments to advance their crazy philosophy. Fire cultists considered it a necessary step in their plan to unleash chaos over the world, to conquer, and to enslave. It is rather a bitter thing for me, and I try not cross you.
Vanifer: You'd better not.
Vanifer looked at Jasmine Porcelain as she looked at her as well, as if both of them tried to dwell deeper into each other's soul.
Jasmine: However, Vanifer, when I became the Cult of Crushing Wave's leader and take down the earth and air cult, you - as the leader of a fire cult - shall have a war with me. A war between us shall burst... but before that, I can help you to take down that lich hag.
Hearing this, Vanifer's eyes immediately lit up and walked closer towards the false drow.
Vanifer: Try me.
Jasmine coughed a bit and smiled.
Jasmine: I have Gromph Baenre as my trump card.
Hearing this, Vanifer had his eyes widened in surprise as Jasmine grinned horribly.
Vanifer: Gromph Baenre? You mean the son of that deceased former Matron Baenre?
Jasmine: Oh, Vanifer, Vanifer, Vanifer, don't you dare looking me like some sort of idiot. Of course, I was referring to him! He had a little ferver to Mistress Lolth which... oops, needs a little stir. I can offer him working under my... under our administration, like his family did to serve Lolth. After that, there shall be a new plan setting for execution, which I called it...
- Jasmine: ... the Rage of Demons!
Hearing this, Vanifer was shivered in surprise. She looked at Jasmine in panic as the latter was aroused in her future plan. Vanifer started to realize what Jasmine was planning to do.
Vanifer: You are trying to make Gromph to bring those demons from Abyss to the mortal realms?
Jasmine was so happy that she almost laughed like a total psychopath, but she controlled her feelings.
Jasmine: Why not? All of the demons trapped in the Abyss shall roam the mortal world after Gromph release them from the Abyss, from the Underdark. Baphomet, Demogorgon, Orcus, Graz'zt... dare we can even say...
- Jasmine: ... Lolth?
Vanifer was nearly to the point of vomit.
Vanifer: You made me sick. All you cared was about Lolth, you talked about Lolth, you worship Lolth, you revered Lolth, you speak to everyone about Lolth as if the never know about Lolth.
Looking at Vanifer with gloats, Jasmine then crossed her arms and grinned.
Jasmine: You missed the point. This is just a small part. During the rage of demons, I shall work to defeat all those who are against my way, including that so-called Hidden One, who was currently hiding in somewhere without his absolute power. However, that woman who served him as his wife shall be one big problem for me.
Jasmine: That woman was enforcing the own law of the Hidden One, but she is nothing to him, merely his servant. Since she is also in this town, I am here trying to manipulate her when I had a chance, since after some time of investigation, I found out that she was manipulating the Team Witness, trying to defeat Moloch for her master.
Jasmine then looked at Vanifer, as the latter started to lower her own head.
Vanifer: I would rather have a sleep. Even Marlo is less annoying than you.
Jasmine Porcelain glared at Vanifer with a scoff, and she then smiled with spite.
Jasmine: Soon, when the right time came, as the Princes of Demons came out of the Abyss, as the crisis given by those Elemental Princes of the Apocalypse you've been worshiped, I will eventually find Drizzt Do'Urden. At that time, Drizzt can never hide himself from it. All he left was waiting for his own clan's trial. Therefore, after that, I will have enough authority to order many drows to work for me. We will conquer Gautylgrym by ourselves, and your own so-called Empire shall be doomed to its final ruins.
Jasmine then looked at Vanifer while wearing a sadistic smile.
Jasmine: After that, you shall choose yourself between death and serving a new Matron, who is eventually be me, of course. What do you think?
At this time, however, Vanifer merely scoffed and chuckled. It was clear that she was not paying her complete attention on Jasmine's future plan, especially its later parts. Since she hated the plan, she had to ignore it on purpose so that she would not be annoyed. Jasmine was quite annoyed.
Vanifer: Well, nothing. I was just thinking something amusing.
Jasmine: What do you mean?
- Vanifer: I just talked about your current status to Matron Malice Do'Urden, and that's all.
Jasmine: YOU WHAT!?
Jasmine Porcelain was absolutely panicked as she immediately turned to Vanifer with shock. Vanifer only smiled in relief.
Vanifer: You want me to repeat it to you, my "magificent plotter"?
Jasmine Porcelain bit her lips and glared at Vanifer. She never expected that Vanifer had called the most fearsome Drow Matron in her mind - Matron Malice Do'Urden, the mother of Drizzt Do'Urden as well as the one of those current primary leaders in every cults of Lolth.
Jasmine: It was made clear that you want to get me out of Sleepy Hollow so that...
Suddenly, the emerald pendant on the chest of Jasmine glowed in ominous light, made her panicked. She looked at Vanifer, who was crossing her arms and nodded.
Jasmine: It must be her...
Vanifer: Go on, since you brought her on yourself.
Shivering in horror, Jasmine immediately clicked the emerald on her chest. and a green light had shone from it, showing a hologram of a short but strong Drow woman, with grayish skin and red eyes, looking at Jasmine Porcelain with anger.
When the woman glared at Jasmine, the latter immediately knelt in front of her, frightened.
Jasmine: My... My Matron Mother... Oh, it was a great surprise to see you talking in here...
Matron Malice merely glared at Jasmine as she snarled like a beast. Jasmine was more and more terrified, and Vanifer just stood by with no emotions on her face.
Malice: [Shut up, Porcelain. I told you to find that wretched son of mine. Haven't you find him?]
Jasmine: My Matron, please forgive me. I am in this world because Drizzt had worked with Hexenmeister Community, and those Hexenmeisters are planning against us alongside the Witnesses.
However, Malice cut her words off.
Malice: [You failed to capture him, and that is a failure that deserved to be punished. What is more, I heard you engaged in a fight with Aerisi Kalinoth and allied with Gar Shatterkeel, right?]
Jasmine nodded in sheer horror. It was obvious that the Matron was scaring her to the brink of death.
With an serious expression, Aerisi Kalinoth was looking at the cell room with sheer malice and cruelty in her eyes. She bit her lips while looking at the cell beneath a long road of stairways.
For years, Aerisi lured scholars into her prison to chain her. However, she did not treat Dr. Frankenstein in the way like that since she felt genuinely sorry for him.
As she was standing silently, Thurl Merosska, the leader of Feathergale Knight, went towards her.
Thurl: Milady, there is a good news. Eckidina KnightWalker's damnation is near. Yan-C-Bin gave us sign of her destruction in the hand of a red haired girl. She will receive her karmic punishment.
Hearing this, Aerisi was feeling comforted.
Aerisi: Very well, Thurl, and it seemed that I will not have necessity to wipe her out by myself. How were the Twins? They were not here for quite a long time.
Thurl: They were preparing for your statues, Milady, under your order. I did not meant to offend you but... did you forget that?
Aerisi scoffed as her eyes widened.
Aerisi: Forget? How can I forget? I meant that they should take down that hypocrite for me instead of just carving those rocks! How was Valindra Shadowmantle doing, Thurl?
Thurl was getting a bit of nervous
Thurl: She was raising a new Thayan undead army from Neverdead Graveyard.
Aerisi: That is enough to stop her.
Thurl coughed before changing topic.
Thurl: Milady... there is something I don't know whether I may tell you...
Aerisi: Do tell.
Thurl: The Two Witnesses... I can sense their power in another world.
Hearing this, Aerisi's eyes narrowed and she immediately turned back when alarmed.
Aerisi: The Two Witnesses... You mean the Two Witnesses that Lord DeVir mentioned? The Witnesses that would seal our fate? Impossible. If that's true, I need to... No, I have to do something. I should call Vanifer now as long as there is time.
???: You don't have to kill the Witnesses. Allow me to do the job, Aerisi.
Aerisi and Thurl looked at the direction before they saw a woman with pale skin and spider limbs on her back. She wickedly looked at Aerisi with two red eyes while sitting on Aerisi's chair comfortably. Aerisi was irritated.
Aerisi: For how long you have been looking at all of us, Jasmine Porcelain?
Aerisi looked at Jasmine Porcelain who was sitting on the Chair of Air Prophet. This traitor of sea elves, known as the Lady of Yellow Rose, looked at Aerisi with sheer malice.
Jasmine: Be respect. Now you are talking with the mighty Champion of Lolth. I took so long trying to gain this form as well as a new pair of eyes by killing every single creatures that resided near the Blackdagger Ruins if they resist the will of the Cult of the Crushing Wave.
Aerisi: You mean... you joined the Cult of the Crushing Wave?
Jasmine: I will offer some little presents which will benefit my later agenda if Gar Shatterkeel summoned the tidal wave once again.
Jasmine Porcelain grinned wickedly, but Aerisi found her grin annoying.
Aerisi: What are you doing in here anyway?
Jasmine: Well, nothing, just dropped by and look whether everything is all right... ha... Oh, I do have one important thing. It was about Dr. Victor Frankenstein. Recently, I went to a place known as Sleepy Hollow for a while and soon I found him...
Aerisi: What happened?
Worried, Aerisi quickly interrupted Jasmine, but the latter glared at her.
Jasmine: So rude, Aerisi. You want me to tell Lord DeVir to punish you? You want to become a spider food? Oh, by the way, Marlos Urnayle may want to see you again...
Aerisi: Silence.
Annoyed, Aerisi bit her lips as soon as she thought about Marlos...
Aerisi really hated Marlos despite they were working together since she found his narcissistic and boastful personality very annoying.
Aerisi: Stop it. I want a straight answer that what did you know about Dr. Frankenstein! What happened to him? Is he all right?
Jasmine: He's dead.
Jasmine Porcelain grinned wickedly to Aerisi as if she tried to tease her pain. Aerisi's eyes immediately widened in sheer horror and nearly dropped her spear.
Jasmine: The killer is Eckidina KnightWalker, that person from another world... and someone was behind her, urging she, you and Frankenstein to do those experiments.
Aerisi: Tell me who he is!
Aerisi's eyes went red in anger and she bellowed to Jasmine, as the latter smiled more maliciously... not after she lied to Aerisi.
Jasmine: He is Ichabod Crane - the First Witness.
Hearing this, Aerisi fell on the ground in sheer sadness as she start crying in despair. Thurl immediately went comforting his mistress and bellowed to Jasmine.
Thurl: HOW DARE YOU! GET OUT!
Aerisi: W-wait a minute...
Aerisi stood up and walked towards Jasmine Porcelain.
Symbol of Lolth
Aerisi: You say the First Witness killed Frankenstein? I don't think so. Who will believe someone who... who sacrifised the entire family of hers to please the Queen of Spider? It's disgusting!
Jasmine: Whatever.
Aerisi: I will one day figure it out, confirm it... since I cannot fall for a lie twice! If I found out you are lying... then I will drag the whole Rothe Valley to eternal storm alongside those Lolth-worshipping zealots including you!
Aerisi's widened in anger, and the anger was feared by many followers of hers and so they tried not to deny her or offend her. However, Jasmine Porcelain did not fear Aerisi's wrath at all. She just turned back with a cruel and dreadful smirk.
Jasmine: Ideology is not that easy to kill, Aerisi. We are all ready to sacrifice our lives for the great Lolth. It will be a great honor to die for Her. We will meet again, since I will go for a ride to begin my new plan... and soon this whole place... You will not save it.
After building her own pleasure based on Aerisi's pain, Jasmine Porcelain disappeared in a minute, as Aerisi collapsed on the ground crying.
- Aerisi: DR. FRANKENSTEIN! NOOOOOO!!!
Nowadays[]
Matron Malice looked at the face of Jasmine whose smile had all ready replaced by terror.
Jasmine: Please, allow me to explain...
Malice: [Silence, I want no explanation.]
Jasmine turned to Vanifer, but Vanifer only looked at her, amused. It was very clear that Vanifer did not want to help Jasmine through this.As the current leader of House Do'Urden, one of the most powerful Drow families alongside Xolarrins and Baenres, Matron Malice Do'Urden was infamous for her cruelty and of course, as her own first name implied, malice. No drows will not be afraid of her as well as her ruthless children (with the exception of Drizzt).
Malice: [I told you to capture my son and bring him to custody, as he disgraced our own family name, and he was a traitor that made our family lost the favor of Lolth herself.]
Jasmine was very curious after hearing all this, since even though she was working for Malice and knowing a lot about House Baenre and House Xolarrin, she did not know much about the House of Do'Urden.
Jasmine: Why is that?
Malice scornfully looked at her and then she sighed.
Malice: It was a long story.
Then, Malice started to tell her family story to her rookie servant. Turned out that Drizzt was never in the favor of his cruel mother. 400 years ago, when Drizzt was born, Malice used the agony of childbirth to increase her clerical power in an attack against House DeVir, which was destroyed. The infant Drizzt was to be sacrificed as the third living son, but Dinin Do'Urden's assassination of elderboy Nalfein Do'Urden fulfilled that sacrifice and Drizzt was permitted to live.41 years later, House Do'Urden and Matron Malice first fell out of the favor of Lolth when a member of her house displeased Lolth.
Malice scried a scene between Drizzt and his father Zaknafein Do'Urden and discovered that Drizzt refused to kill (and indeed saved) an elven child during a surface raid, thus drawing Lolth's wrath. Malice planned to sacrifice Drizzt, but Zaknafein offered himself up instead. Drizzt subsequently killed Masoj Hun'ett and Alton DeVir, triggering a decade war between House Do'Urden and House Hun'ett, and departed the city altogether.Malice never regained Lolth's favor after Drizzt's actions.
Ten years later, in 1338 DR, the two houses finally ended their covert war when House Hun'ett attacked and were defeated by House Do'Urden. Yvonnel Baenre forced Malice to "adopt" SiNafay Hun'ett as Shi'nayne Do'Urden, her eldest "daughter" recently returned home.
Malice: [Now, you can see why I want my useless son to die, Porcelain. He is such a disgrace to me.
Jasmine Porcelain then smiled in relief, believing that the matron had not being angry with her anymore.
Jasmine: Phew, well, I thought our Mistress merely lost the favor on House Do'Urden, but turns out there was such a hidden information!
Hearing this, however, Matron Malice immediately glared at Jasmine angrily. This sudden change immediately scared Jasmine.
Malice: [What did you say?]
Behaving like a mouse who was trapped in a dead end by a cat, Jasmine was so horrified that she immediately pleaded for mercy, as Vanifer looked beside them while feeling some amusements from it.
Jasmine: Sorry, nothing! Matron Do'Urden, please never feel worry about me, since my loyalty is with no bounds! My trustworthiness is a lot more than all those matrons added together! You can rely me on anything! About your son, I shall take him back to you no matter how!
Hearing this, Malice Do'Urden then looked at Jasmine with sheer scorn in her eyes, as if Jasmine was nothing but a mere piece of pathetic waste.
Gromph Baenre
Malice: [I tell you this... You must bring Drizzt back atfer leaving this town. The searching of the Two Witnesses is nothing compared to searching my ridiculous and pathetic son! Leave Sleepy Hollow at once or I shall order your own execution!]
Fearing of being executed, Jasmine sweated heavily as she felt that she lost all her temper. Her original plan was almost to a breaking point after such a sudden event. Jasmine knew that before she became a matron herself, she cannot disobey Matron Malice's order. Therefore, she agreed.
Jasmine: Yes, yes, of course, My Mother Matron...
Malice: [Also, find Gromph Baenre at once and don't go to the Raven Cliff Beach for one month. If Gar Shatterkeel questioned about this, he is free to challenge me and I, as the Matron of House Do'Urden, shall be ready as usual!]
Jasmine nodded in horror as Malice turned to Vanifer with scorn. Vanifer was still smiling but when she saw the elderly drow was snarling at her, her smile fade almost immediately.
Then, Matron Malice spoke something to humiliate Vanifer, and it indeed worked...
Malice: [What are you looking at, you nasty, inferior tiefling? Don't you think reporting to me about my minion shall earn you my respect. Wrong, Vanifer, since you are serving Vizeran DeVir, that piece of pathetic trash. However, you still granted yourself as a so-called empress.
Vanifer: Huh?!
Malice: [You are a beggar, and you'll always be a beggar in my mind. Do you know how a revived Valindra came to Vizeran's own encampment? I suggested her to do so, and soon, I shall use her as a pawn while you are the pawns of that pawn. I, officially, am the chess-master here. I worked with Houses Banere and Xolarrin, not you! Vanifer, you want to outwit me? In your dream.]
The words full of insult made Vanifer incensed, and she began to regret what she did to call Matron Malice, an awful and sneering woman who judged people by their faith and parentage.
Malice then disappeared as Vanifer almost broke into rage. She bit her lips and controlled her anger. Jasmine, however, was much less angry, and then she promptly took her suitcase and went towards the door of the room. Before that, she turned back with a horrid grin.
Jasmine: Ha, now, this is exactly the punishment for you to call whom I feared. I thought we can work together temporarily, but sadly, you gave the chance up. However, there will be the time when I return to this place and you shall never ever outsmart me!
Vanifer: I outsmarted you this time, Porcelain. See you never.
Jasmine: That is just what you think.
It was Vanifer's turn to become upset as she watched Jasmine went out of the room and walked away. Vanifer could not believe all her setbacks on her road towards the Empress were all set by Matron Malice, and then she closed her eyes before she disappeared instantly.
- Vanifer: One day, I'll bury you all and dance on your graves.
A strange and mysterious voice had appeared all over the secret hall of the Hexenmeister Community. It was coming from a masked Hexenmeister Agent, and it was in a strange voice like a woman and a man speaking in the same time. Therefore, no outsiders shall recognize who the man was.
At this time, the leaders and vital members of the Hexenmeister Community were preparing for an urgent meetings within their secret castle. The castle was not in Sleepy Hollow, not in our world. No outsiders knew where it was, and no outsiders knew this kind of castle existed.
Within the hall, there was a hooded woman with red and black outfit, and also a blond woman wearing blue cape behind her. The blond woman had just arrived here after hearing the call, and therefore, obviously she was Celes Chere the Hexenmeister Agent were talking about.
Celes: I am terribly sorry for what happened in Arendelle. It was my own mistake to make those people died under the hands of Blackheart...
The hooded woman turned back to Celes while she was speaking. Celes lowered her head with sheer guilt.
Hooded Woman: Are you sure that was Blackheart?
Celes: I was in Arendelle Palace when I heard the alarm rang, and then when I got there, I saw Blackheart in his human form, but in fact I saw his interior self which was his true form - a loathing, amoral and disgusting abomination. Just as I was about to kill him, I saw him leaving the scene in a rush. I am sorry that I had him escaped...
The hooded woman fell into thoughts... and then she looked at Celes. She did not want to waste any time on this kind of embarrassing conversation about the failure. She only wanted to fix it as hard as she could.
Hooded woman: Ever since the attack of that so-called Green Meanie who attacked the castle of Arendelle... this place shall be no longer safe and became a slaughterhouse for demons. Demons are like that. There all come out of nowhere and killed people that... they are determined to kill.
The hooded woman looked up and revealed her own face which had a face with Asian features.
Hooded woman: It was my own fault... I should have thought about this, I should have know that Triggers Hell will attack this place when they had a chance.
Celes: What shall we do, Shao Jun?
The woman named Shao Jun looked at Celes with her eyes narrowed.
Shao Jun: I am going to find that intruder and slay him with my own hands. Blackheart must pay for his brutal crimes and he shall never ever got away with it!
???: No, you can't just do this, Comrade Shao Jun. It was too reckless.
A deep masculine voice appeared behind Shao Jun. Shao Jun turned back and saw a tall and handsome man with brown hair and blue eyes.
Shao Jun: Edgar Roni Figaro?
The man known as Edgar Roni Figaro walked two steps closer.
Edgar: If you recklessly fought against the forces of Triggers Hell, you will become their bullet baits. I felt this feelings just a few days before... and that was not good. I was among the peop "killed" by Blackheart... until I survived thanks to Celes who arrived there on time. I... I admit I have never saw this kind of power before.
Celes: Edgar is right. We need to think about a bright idea...
Shao Jun interrupted her.
Shao Jun: Sorry to interrupt you, but... Did you say the word "Think"? Easier say than done. You think this is the place for just thinking ideas? Our brothers are dying. The minions of Moloch had attacked them, and now we have lost Katrina Crane, Betsy Ross, August Corbin and Alfred Knapp one by one. Now, the Triggers Hell had joined the chaos as well. I do not know what Leohart the Prince of Hell is planning, but it does not look good actually. I will set up a plan to strike down Hell itself.
Balam Alliance system
Known to the Hexenmeisters, Shao Jun was in fact a Spirit Guide, just like Sister Mary Eunice. She was once a remnant of Chinese Assassins during Ming Dynasty and later rebuilt the Chinese Assassins' order. Two centuries later, the Hexenmeister Community raised her from her afterlife in Paradise and turned her into a spirit guide, a kind of special angelic ghosts devoted to help humanity.
Edgar was still not fancy of her idea.
Edgar: I know how you feel, Shao Jun, but... Triggers Hell is not like Chinese Templar Order. If we did the work too recklessly and too rashly, we will be condemned! As you probably know, the entire system of the Balam Alliance is extremely powerful, not to mention each of the three Dark Empires had doomsday weapons that could obliterate the entire Multi-Universe if they wanted. We cannot just fight Leohart directly. In fact, Moloch is our more imminent threat.
Edagar then looked at Celes.
Celes: You do have a point. I agree with you.
Celes nodded in approvement but Shao Jun did not agree with Edgar at all.
Shao Jun: Our brothers and sisters are dying out there and Leohart should be responsible for all of this. He is a much more dangerous threat than Moloch unless the Four Horsemen all returned, but... for now, the Four Horsemen was yet to return, right? We can deal with Moloch but still, we cannot ignore Leohart.
Celes thought for a while...
Celes: Hmm, you have a point as well... I agree with you.
Suddenly, a female voice coming from behind.
???: Celes, you at first agree with Edgar and now you agree with Shao. Which is your real idea, then?
People tunred back to see a woman with blond hair and red coat standing behind her, with a man with glasses beside her as well. Other Hexenmeister agents and leaders were behind them.
Emma Swan and Dr. Henry Jekyll walked closer as Celes looked at them with her face turned pink.
Celes: *blush* Uh... uh, I can't decide it yet.
Emma: Well, then... who do you agree with, Dr. Jekyll?
Emma turned to Dr. Jekyll, who looked at her with complete awkwardness, and seeking his answers. Dr. Jekyll had been cured by some of his companions and he felt better from the outcome of the attack, despite still afraid of his potential evil alter-ego.
Dr. Jekyll: Uh, I agree with... I agree with Celes.
People around Jekyl start laughing - even Shao Jun had laughed as well, and Jekyll looked at them with surprise.
Dr. Jekyll: Seriously, what's so funny, anyway? Both Moloch and Leohart are imminent threats for humanity, so why can't we make their army away from all of us in the same time? Don't you forget that I was attacked by Moloch's army!
Emma stopped laughing.
Emma: Not all of the situations needs the "same time" stuff, Dr. Jekyll. Sometimes we had to make a choice between the two, and there is no middle ground.
Dr. Jekyll: Well, fine, I see. However, there is someone I hadn't see yet... Where is our brave Drizzt Do'Urden?
Everyone went silent as they realized that after all of those discussions, they could not even count the heads right. Fortunately, Edgar started to explain the situation.
Edgar: Sorry, guys, but Drizzt cannot come since he was in a difficult situation. Here is a message he sent to me via a dimension-crossing pigeon.
Edgar then revealed a note in his pocket and took it out. Opening note, Edgar start reading it. The message of Drizzt was:
To all my colleagues:
The troubles in Faerun was still terrifying as now some new problems occurred. A NEW DARK EMPIRE WAS FORGED AND THE WEATHER IS CHANGING ABNORMALLY.
Climate changes could be just a normal thing, but now there were some people start manipulating the weather using Elemental power to wreck havoc. I believe the treacherous Vizeran DeVir was behind all of this mess, and now I suspected that he was working with Karzov, one of the Nasher Rebel leaders... but I was yet to comfirm it.
Sorry that I cannot attend this meeting, my dear friends. I have to solve the problems for all of our sake. Wait for me, please, so that I can apprehend DeVir, Karzov and of course, Gromph Baenre.
Drizzt Do'Urden
Soon, everyone goes quiet for ten seconds.
Celes: So he can't come here... Hmm, Karzov and Vizeran DeVir... Even the power of Sons of Alagondar and Elemental Evil never rest themselves...
Celes lowered her head in desperation. Edgar had a same feeling of this... probably.
Celes: It was so hard... to imagine all of this... despite I was finding for the cultists of water, earth and air alongside Neverwinter Forces and Emerald Enclave... we cannot find a trace of air cultist.
The Emerald Enclave was an organization of druids and other nature worshipers on the island of Ilighôn. The actions of the Enclave influenced the lives of the high and low, its members avoiding good and evil to focus on the needs of the natural world and resist the growing influence of humankind. Despite their primary goal of preserving nature, members were not direct opponents of progress; they preferred instead to work with civilized folk to promote the health of the natural world without resorting to acts of violence.
Edgar:Aerisi Kalinoth is a witted woman, and she knew how to hide herself...
Dr. Jekyll:Vanifer also has a formidable and dangerous intelligence as well.
Emma thought for a bit.
Emma: After the recent horrible tragedy which happened in the Land Without Color connecting to Dr. Victor Frankenstein, we believe Aerisi was hiding herself and yet I don't think she will be give up so easy. However, I think the first thing is how to eliminate the shame brought to us by the demonic power.
Suddenly, there was two men appeared in the door. The two people were twins and wore the same suit in a Victorian style. They have red marks on their face which looked like lightning. They are Tweedledee and Tweedledum.
Tweedledum: Sorry, we are late, folks.
Tweedledee: We have a message from Sister Mary Eunice. She sent from Sleepy Hollow.
In the hand of Tweedledee, there was a small, white envelope.
Tweedledum: In this letter, she said about the details...
Tweedledee: ... details about the First Witness and the Second Witness's uniting.
Tweedledee handed the letter to Emma.
Emma: Thank you, Dee. Well, let's see...
Emma took a closer look at the letter coming from Sister Mary Eunice.
Dear Ms. Swan,
I have to apologize for not reporting this to you. Ichabod had revived as we expected, and he and Abbie Mills were now seemly working partners now, yet there are still many difficulties to gain support from Captain Frank Irving.
The people from the future, including Katarina Couteau, returned back to her world safely. I know many of you tried to make her stay in this era, and I was painful of sending them away, but please trust me, the girl named Katarina has her own destiny of saving lives as well as protecting the innocent. I can handle the works concerned the Witnesses, and I will keep my eyes on everything which is happening in Sleepy Hollow.
Yours sincerely,
Sign - Sister Mary Eunice Mckee
P.S. Sorry to hear about the attack in Arendelle, and sorry for not being presented on this meeting. I was shocked and horrified about this, but please forgive me. I need to protect the Two Witness since our team is currently small. In my opinion, I suggest that we need to take actions to prevent more malevolent demons attacking our force. Allow Tweedledee and Tweedledum to assist me, pleasure.
Meanwhile, I need to be sure that Mr. Gold who recently joined Pandora of Sumeria is our spy... If he is, well, not to be rude, but I suggest that we need more alternative ways to keep an eye on her instead of relying on one single spy.Emma almost lowered her head in fraustration.
Emma: She was right about Gold, since I know him more than anyone else... but making the girl named Katarina Couteau to return to her dimension? She cannot just do that, letting a potential ally to slip away!
Shao Jun sighed and shook her head.
Shao Jun: I don't think so. As far as I know, Sister Mary Eunice is an honest person, a person who never broke her promise... and I knew she did the right thing. That warrior needs to save her world from destruction. If we left her in a world she don't belong and trying to make her our minion - even if it was against her will... isn't that a bit too harsh and selfish?
Shao Jun then looked at other people in a serious expression.
Shao Jun: Anyway, we cannot just rely on a mole like Mr. Gold to take down the Hidden One. We need to do it ourselves. Pandora is not a simple individual as many of us think. She might be aware of our plan as well as Gold's true loyalty, but deep inside... she might be just manipulating Gold and tried to cause his own downfall, or even turning him against us...
Celes nodded in agreement.
Celes: I agree with Shao Jun. Therefore, now our situation is very hard. I think some of us needs to take actions in order to find the flag of Betsy Ross, ending the horror caused by Van Bilj Family.
Celes' words make everyone presented reacted in shock. Edgar even shouted out.
Edgar: Why Van Bilj Family? I thought there is no members in this family remained as far as I know... is there not?
However, Celes shook her head and her face was full of worrying expression.
Celes: Yes, there is. Just yesterday, I managed to contact Mr. Gold, and he told me he saw someone like Colin Van Bilj accidentally. He also went to the old prison in Sleepy Hollow Woods which was once claimed to be the base for Eckidina KnightWalker and Atticus Nevins, but he found nothing suspicious there.
Edgar & Shao Jun: Indeed?
Edgar and Shao Jun looked at Celes with surprise, but Celes only nodded in calmness.
Celes: Indeed, everything seemed to be removed in one night, and even the corpse of Nevins was gone. Mary Eunice told me that Nevins was killed... but I cannot find the corpse... Maybe he had survived... or someone moved his body to somewhere else, but I cannot locate it.
Emma's eyes widened like hearing a brilliant ghost story full of surprise.
Emma: Impossble... Nevins is missing... He is not a strong person to be count as a dangerous foe of us, but I am afraid that he shall be a dangerous enemy... He is full of potential danger.
The air itself was filled with silence and horror. People around did not expected this, and even Emma's face went pale. At this moment, Shao Jun thought for a while and broke the silence.
Shao Jun: Well, then... I think I must change my mind if that is not right.
Emma, Tweedle Brothers and Edgar nodded in agreement. Then, Tweedledee & Tweedledum were thinking about something as Emma spoke.
Emma: To be honest, we still have no idea what Leohart or Blackheart was looking for, but I suspected that their purpose will be connected to the Two Witnesses.
Edgar: Hmm, if that is true must race against time to help them, or Colin Van Bilj - if he really survived - shall become a threat. He might not be as clever as his sister, but... his cruelty is the same!
Just then, Tweedledee and Tweedledum raised their hands. Emma allowed them to speak.
Tweedledee: Speak of the words, if we have to take action, the village of Sleepy Hollow will be the major battlefield... and comrades here, please allow us to do the job.
Tweedledum: I agree. Colin Van Bilj must die... properly, this time. If Moloch found Colin alive, the might use Colin as his minion once again. We will do the work perfectly.
Shao Jun nodded with a satisfied smile, but Dr. Jekyll shook his head.
Dr. Jekyll: I admire your bravery, both of you. However, there is good, there is bad and there is worse. I mean... What about Nevins?
Shao Jun turned to Dr. Jekyll.
Shao Jun: He is not a major problem compared to the Van Bilj siblings, but we need to keep an eye on him. Even so, Dr. Jekyll, please trust these two people.
Dr. Jekyll: Very well, Shao Jun. We will wait for their good news.
After some brief discussions, Tweedledee and Tweedledum soon quickly left for a shining portal while chatting casually.
Tweedledee: See? We need to keep an eye on Nevins, so we are going to keep an eye on Nevins. That's all.
Tweedledum: But how?
Tweedledee: For example, ahem, if I ask you to keep your eyes on Dr. Jekyll, brother... What would you do?
With a confident smile, Tweedledum quickly answered with no hesitation.
Tweedledum: I will keep an eye on him, of course.
Tweedledee stopped walking and crossed his arms.
Tweedledee: Show me.
Tweedledum: Okay.
Tweedledum turned his head and looked at Dr. Jekyll, and yet Tweedledee immediately stopped him.
Tweedledee: What are you doing?
Tweedledum: I am keeping my eyes on Dr. Jekyll like you asked.
Tweedledee: I did not ask you to look at him!
Tweedledum: All right, all right, I was just kidding. Anyway, if Nevins fought us with martial arts, what should we do?
Tweedledee: Don't ask. Even the greatest martial artist shall be afraid of knife, so we will stab him with a knife to end this task.
Tweedledum: But... we don't have any knife.
Seeing this, Tweedledee was like...
Tweedledee: ...... Enough talk and get to work!
Stopping to talk, the two immediately went all the way into the portal. Emma looked at the Tweedles with a drop of sweat on her head, but Shao Jun kept her cool all the time.
Emma: I am not sure if these two... hilarious guys... are reliable. It was like make two Husky dogs as guard dogs. It was a joke, right?
However, having a poker face while looking at Emma, Shao Jun did not seem like someone who had told a simple joke.
Shao Jun: They are our best choice... and in fact our only choice, really. Since we lost allies like Reverend Knapp and Sheriff Corbin in mere days, we are not sure who to send to protect the Two Witnesses from certain danger.
Emma: Very well, I trust your instincts, but if anything went wrong, please allow me and Regina Mills to help them out as soon as possible.
Shao Jun: I will... I am taking this seriously. If anything goes wrong, I will take the blame.
Shao Jun sighed and closed her eyes. In her mind, a vision appeared - a vision full of wind, blood hails and thunderstorm, a vision full of despair, screaming and death, a vision of the Four Horsemen brutalizing innocent people... It is a vision of Moloch's Apocalypse.
Shao Jun: Remember, everyone... this is not the time for us to stand by. This is not the dawn after darkness... not yet.
- Shao Jun: This is the darkness before dawn... and it is very long.
Sleepy Hollow[]
Corbin's Archives
10 minutes later
Sitting in a chair, Sister Mary Eunice opened a book which was about the notable events during the Revolutionary War, and then she turned to the page which detailed the Battle of Trenton.
Just then, the door opened and Ichabod & Abbie went in the room through the munition tunnel, as they needed to hide this action from the police. Captain Irving was yet to permit them to enter the Archives.
At this time, it was Detective Luke Morales in duty so that Abbie was freed from her duty for now.
With a smile, Sister Mary Eunice stood up as soon as she saw the two Witnesses. She was pleased when she saw them, but her face then turned dark when she saw Ichabod in distraught.
Sister Mary Eunice: What happened? Is there something wrong in the court?
Already knowing what might happened, Sister Mary Eunice walked towards Ichabod, looking at him with concern, and Ichabod told the thing to her as he then opened a small bag in his hand, revealing the corpse of the red insect.
Ichabod: Actually, not very well, I suppose. The judge went into some sort of mad state with horrid ranting, as you know. He later died in unknown way, but I found this insect at the judge's bench.
Abbie: We also spotted a swarm of red insects after the incident.
Sister Mary Eunice was surprised about the insects as she looked at the red insect curiously. She knew about the judge's situation after Ichabod called her, and therefore she called Tweedledum to tell him about it not long afterwards, but she did not aware about the specific situation.
Sister Mary Eunice: Do you know about it? I am not an expert in entomology.
Sister Mary Eunice spoke this out of modesty. One second later, Ichabod responded her.
Ichabod: At first I thought it might be some sort of bee, as the swarm I saw was probably made of bees, but this distinct colaration and long antenna mark this as a Jack Spainard, a genus of wasp exclusive to the Caribbean.
Abbie saw this and immediately fell into thoughts, and Sister Mary Eunice probably had the same reaction as well.
Abbie: Has the hell of a sting. Preliminary coroner's report says that Judge Chrysdale died of an extreme brain aneurysm.
Sister Mary Eunice: The swarm is deadly... and I believe, harbinger of a great evil.
Then, Ichabod turned to the two women with a face of shock...
Ichabod: As far as I know, there is only two people I know who can manipulate those deadly aculeata insects, and they once plotted to kill General Washington with it until the situation was solved.
His eyes matched with Sister Mary Eunice's eyes all of a sudden.
Sister Mary Eunice: The Van Bilj siblings... or at least Colin.
Ichabod: You know about them?
Sister Mary Eunice: You know, we kept a biography of the family members in this room. I assume that Colin... is still alive.
Ichabod then looked at Sister Mary Eunice with surprise, as the latter closed her book.
Sister Mary Eunice: I know this is something that you can hardly believed, but Ichabod, she was dead unless evidence proved that Christine was also involved in this full plot.
Abbie looked at the two with a poker face once again.
Abbie: I do not understand, who the hell is this Christine Van Bilj?
Sister Mary Eunice: According to Corbin's note, the Van Bilj Family was appreciated by General William Howe mainly due to Master Caspar Van Bilj's only daughter, Christine, who graduated from Eton College since she was only 14, and she became the advisor of Howe.
As she was speaking, Sister Mary Eunice found another book contained the biography of the members in Van Bilj Family, and she opened it, turned to a page with the information about Christine.
Sister Mary Eunice: This biography in those files of Corbin, apparently provided by the late Reverend Knapp who got it in the Battle of Trenton, showed that Christine had joined the Order of the Blood Moon, the evil coven which led by Serilda of Abaddon - We already met her not long ago - in order to stand against the Sisterhood of Radiant Church, the coven of good...
Then, Sister Mary Eunice looked at as she finished her sentence. Abbie then statred to view the biography in her hand.
Abbie then remembered the audio recording about the coven when she found Corbin's recording tape, and then she soon widened her gaze.
Abbie: In his recording files, Corbin said there were two covens in Sleepy Hollow, one good and one evil.
Ichabod bit his lips as he started to anylasis the entire chain of events, and then he figured out something.
Ichabod: It must be a conspiracy caused by Colin. He was still alive, and apparently he got some plan to bring forth his sister's work. He used those rared bees and wasps in order to mimic her sister's works so that he could carry on her legacy. Since he was an agent working for Serilda, and that meant...
The three then looked at each other with a glimmer of horror in their eyes.
Sister Mary Eunice: The things with that pottery woman as well as that judge were connected, and so Colin was the mastermind behind those two events.
Ichabod clenched his fist as he was resentful on Christine.
Ichabod: So that was the sign Christine was trying to tell me in her dream. Her brother shall bring her back by sacrificing more souls.
Sister Mary Eunice then turned to the page and looking for the notes, when suddenly, she spotted a experinment session recording with its ending signed by Christine. Her eyes widened.
Sister Mary Eunice: Crane, take a look at this.
Twitching his eyebrows, Ichabod then looked at the page as Sister Mary Eunice handed him the book, and he was astonished by the recording on it.
Abbie: What's wrong?
Ichabod bit his lips as he started sweating. Abbie noticed this and she looked at Ichabod, showing concern.
Ichabod: That cruel woman... she recorded the full session of that dreadful experiment?
Abbie was startled when she heard the word "experiment" as she had an intensely bad feeling about this.
Abbie: What experiment?
Ichabod sighed as he turned his eyes from the page.
Ichabod: There was always a rumor that Van Bilj Siblings committed human experiments in the name of evil. Christine was obsessed with the society within insects like bees, ants or wasps, where there are workers and a queen above them. I was in the same school with Christine and Colin, and I disliked them very much.
Ichabod then covered his face with his hand. It was very obvious that he hated this pair of siblings very much, and Abbie realized that the things are getting into worse as Ichabod continued his description.
Ichabod: We would soon become enemies once I left the army of Britain. The experiment I was talking about came from another rumor which indicated that Christine used another girl in her same age as a test subject to a deadly variety of wasp, simply because that girl was as intellectual as she was. This act out of jealousy was firstly spread as unconfirmed rumors, and it was never confirmed... until now. The date was exactly the date before she became Howe's young advisor.
Abbie could not believe her ears as Ichabod was telling the atrocity committed by Christine quite so accurately, and Abbie felt that it was unrealistic and insane, simply like hearing a troop of demons roaming above the earth.
Ichabod, however, started to read a part of the record.
Ichabod: "One sting from a Jack Spaniard in her swarm sparks a fever, bringing with it paranoia that grows in ferocity until death overcomes."
In shock and surprise, Abbie's eyes immediately widened in surprise.
Abbie: The judge was ranting about a loss of order.
Ichabod: A man you said was fair and even-keeled.
The three then all had their eyes widened.
- Ichabod: We've got troubles.
Meanwhile
In front of a house
At this time, Luke Morales who was on the current duty, was leading the team and dealing with another case.
The case was concerning the death of a head of PTA (Parent Teacher Association). The same wound at the neck of the judge could be found on the arm of the woman as well.Also in the scene, a pile of burned book that was smoldering were 10 meters away from the body. The scene was accidentally witnessed by two men, and Detective Morales then called them since they witnessed the process.
The two people were none other than Tweedledee and Tweedledum, who had just arrived in the place.
Tweedledum: What are the police opinion? You think it's some kind of toxin or virus?
Luke: That's for the lab coats. I have a call in CDC. Until then, we monitor the situation. What's with the fire?
Tweedledee then turned his head and took a look at the smoldering ashes. He sighed.
Tweedledee: A book burning, a lot of them, apparently works by Orwell, Salinger and Vonnegut, etc. We heard her ranting about the board of education's conspiracy to the young people.
Luke: Full-scale paranoid episode. Now, you two should stay with me. Another one pops up, it's gonna turn into a circus around here real quick. No way I'm losing control on this.
The two brothers then look at each other as Luke walked away, and Tweedledee's eyes narrowed in pure fright and distraught.
Tweedledee: This is horrible.
Then, Tweedledee immediately got a small mirror out of his pocket and casted a spell, just as he began to have one intent in mind; call Sister Mary Eunice.
Meanwhile
Corbin's Archives
At this time, Sister Mary Eunice was still viewing the files in order to find some clue in this case, she then saw her crucifix glowing in golden light. Ichabod and Abbie were finding clues not far beside her when they saw the glowing.Sister Mary Eunice then held the crucifix in her hand as a large oval started to take form in midair when the light itself flow in front of her like liquid.
Sister Mary Eunice: Dee? You are in this town? I assume this call does not bode well.
She saw Tweedledee's face in that oval. Ichabod and Abbie walked towards the oval and saw the strange man with white hair talking to Mary Eunice.
Tweedledee: [Sister, we have problems. There is another victim not long after we arrived in this town, similar to that judge you've told me about—housewife, mid-30's, chairwoman of the PTA...]
Sister Mary Eunice: Don't acronym, please, Tweedledee.
Tweedledee: ["Parent Teacher Association."]
Suddenly, Tweedledee's face went pale as he paused talking for a second.
Tweedledee: Hold on... There's a pattern here. She's an authority figure, person in a position of power.
Sister Mary Eunice: As were the other victims. So it stands to reason...
Sister Mary Eunice and Ichabod looked at each other with shock, and then Sister Mary Eunice turned her head back to Tweedledee.
Sister Mary Eunice: If this was really orchestrated by Van Bilj siblings, at least Colin, they would attack other leaders. In a hive, there won't be a second queen.
Tweedledee: [A judge, General George Washington, and now to this, people in the driver's seat. And look at me, profiling a bug. I got to go, see you later. We'll meet you in the place we talked about.]
The oval disappeared and the eyes of Sister Mary Eunice widened in shock and horror. She and Ichabod looked at each other once again.
Abbie: I am going to take down those maniacs before they harmed anyone else and...
Abbie tried to go out of the archives, but Sister Mary Eunice blocked her way.
Abbie: Why are you stopping me, Sister? It was apparent that those people you two were talking about were out there, and they are trying to wreck havoc.
Sister Mary Eunice: Abbie, those rash decisions will cost ourselves greatly and unnecessarily. I know it, and some of my friends nearly costed their life due to their rash decision in one recent action.
Then, Ichabod agreed with this as well. The current situation is not really a place for optimistism.
Ichabod: She's right, Lieutenant, as we could never figured out what Colin was doing, unlike her.
Abbie: Unlike whom?
Sister Mary Eunice and Abbie both looked at Ichabod with curiosity, and Ichabod started to explain everything to them.
Ichabod: During the early course of war, the attack coming form Van Bilj which were orchestrated by Christine were very fierce. Therefore, in order to gain more chance to win, Washington organized a spy team, led by his most trusted operative... an agent highly skilled in combat and evasion... one who single handedly penetrated the British front line.
- Ichabod: Her name... was Betsy Ross.
Sister Mary Eunice's eyes widened in curiosity. She was curious that Betsy Ross, a mere seamstress, could became a lead spy...
Sister Mary Eunice: Betsy Ross? The flag woman?
Ichabod shrugged his shoulders in dismay. He was looking like... a "dead" man?
Ichabod: Betsy was a little more than just a "flag woman", Sister. Her role as a seamstress was a cover. Betsy was a woman of many talents.
Sister Mary Eunice put her hand on her chin and fell into thoughts
Sister Mary Eunice: I can see that. That do make sense. The point is, we must find out what was in this message Betsy carried, written right in the biography. I suppose it is a ingredient of the tonic brewed by Missus... Grace Dixon.
Ichabod: That is another friend of me and Katrina.
Sister Mary Eunice: I see. Well, it is written in a form of this... Ichabod, please help me out.
Ichabod then went to Abbie and helped her to search pages after pages in the biography. Ichabod read the biography some time before he and his friends fought Michael, and therefore he found the passage he and Mary Eunice hadS talked about.
Ichabod: "When comes the beauty from Caribbean, she spends her time in Port of Spain, watching foul flies roost in the spice tree."
Abbie: What the hell is that mean?
Sister Mary Eunice: Uh, a Caribbean nursery rhymes? Or a riddle? Or... perhaps a cipher hidden within.
The three then fell into thoughts, but then Sister Mary Eunice looked outside.
Sister Mary Eunice: I hope there won't have a third victim.
Meanwhile...
In front of the PTA Leader's house
Just as Tweedledum hung up his phone, Luke Morales walked out of the backyard and saw Tweedledee phoning to someone, but strangely, he immediately went forward to glare at Tweedledee.
Tweedledee: Who are you phoning at?
Feeling shocked and confused, Tweedledee did not know what the officer was angry about
Tweedledum: All right, we are phoning...
Tweedledee: Thanks goodness...
Tweedledum: We are phoning a friend of Ichabod Crane!
The moment of relief had suddenly stopped when Tweedledum spoke the name of Ichabod Crane, and Tweedledee was shocked. Enraged, Tweedledee immediately grabbed the shoulder of his brother and pull the latter to his side.
Tweedledee: DUM, YOU IDIOT! WHY!?
Tweedledum: Because I don't give a damn. What do I care? He was simply a friend of my friend, and I treated him as my friend. That's normal, right?
A drop of sweat came down from Tweedledee's forehead as he looked at his brother before looking at look. Just then, Tweedledee noticed that there was something strange on the face of Luke, and he realized that Luke was somehow not pleased when he heard Ichabod's name, and then he spoke when he turned to Tweedledum.
Just then, Luke started to scratch the back his neck, but Tweedledee did not see it.
Tweedledee: Stop it, Dum!
Tweedledum had to stop when he heard his brother yelled at him, and Tweedledee turned to Luke Morales. However, for now, Tweedledee had no idea that Luke's neck was stung by Christine's wasp as well.
Tweedledee: Detective Morales, we will cooperate you. We will go to the police prestinct and tell you what we saw and know... but with full secrecy.
After a moment of silence, Luke opened his mouth and tried to talk something, but then he agreed.
Luke: Very well, but you cannot allow anyone out of our police office to ruin the case.
Nodding reluctantly, Tweedledee went on the car of Luke as he followed the police officer into it. Tweedledum was behind him. A strange look began to surface from the face of Luke as he started to drive onto the road. During the long way of driving, Tweedledee looked at the outside, thinking about the patterns in those cases which the culprits were a swarm of bugs.
Suddenly, Tweedledee felt something went horribly wrong. He felt that Luke was driving dangerously, trying to exceed one car after another and made several sudden turns. Tweedledee was sat next to the driver's seat and had his seat belt fastened. Then, Luke drove the car faster. Tweedledee could not held back and he turned to Luke
Tweedledee: Sir, is everything all right?
Luke: You tell me.
Luke's voice seemed frustrated. He gave a glare at Tweedledee before went on driving. Hearing this abnormal words, Tweedledee sensed something was wrong. Just then, Luke made a sudden left turn and drove nearer into the woods beside, all the while with an angry face. The Tweedles were shocked and panicked. Tweedledee who sat at the back row nearly lied down.
Tweedledum: Whoa! Where are we going?
Luke: I want some answers.
Tweedledee: I'm not sure if we understand. We have a dead judge, dead housewife, and a cause of death that doesn't make any sense...
Luke: Cut the crap for once. Why don't Abbie Mills tell me what's really going on? What's her game in the case about Nevins?
Tweedledee looked at Luke in surprise as he was swearing like a sailor, and Tweedledee realized that Luke was not mad due to they brothers. In fact, he was angry about Abbie Mills.
Tweedledee: As you probably know, we spoke to our friends already. In fact, concerning about Jenny Mills who was...
However, Luke did not allow him to finish.
Luke: You two were sending them to those places, didn't you?
Tweedledee: No, I told you we have nothing to do with the case you were talking about. Our thing didn't start anywhere near your investigation.
With total rage, Luke started to babble many things that made a little to no sense at all.
Luke: You said a lot, but none of it makes any sense at all.
Tweedledee: Huh?
Luke: How did Corbin really die? Why was Abbie using her sister to blow a hole in the biggest case in my career? AND WHO IS THAT DAMN CRANE GUY? He's no historical consultant. Look, I know she likes to win, but going behind my back, undermining my authority? Hmm... she wants to take it all away, is that correct?
Luke turned to Tweedledee as if he was asking the latter, and Tweedledee was kind of... dead?
Tweedledee: How should I know... ?
Luke: She want it all for yourself? Hmm?
Then, as Luke turned back his head towards the front, he scratched his neck again, and this time, Tweedledee saw it. He was horrified to see the lump caused by bee stings on Luke's neck.
Tweedledum saw this as well and had the same reactions, too.
Tweedledee: Officer Morales... Officer, pleas listen to me...
Luke: To what? More lies, more double-talk?
Tweedledum: You've been stung by something! I've seen it on the photos with other victims as well. It's impairing your judgement.
Just then, the car went straight into the nearby woods and stopped after driving for another 4 km away from the road. Luke went down from his car.
Seizing the chance, Tweedledee immediately tried to phone Sister Mary Eunice for help, but Luke walked beside him and grabbed the phone. He the threw it on the soil ground as he start to drag Tweedledee out of the car. Tweedledum was shocked and he immediately went down from the car.
Tweedledee: Um, okay, fine...
Tweedledee immediately raised his hand as Luke looked at him angrily.
Luke: Who are you calling? You're trying to play me?
Tweedledee: Sir...
Luke: You think I'll go down without a fight?
Just as Luke was trying to cuff Tweedledee, Tweedledum grabbed his wrist and Tweedledee seized the chance to grab the neck of Luke.
The two brothers fought together and subdued Luke by twitching his arm on his back. Tweedledee then took the handcuff before cuffing Luke as he creeped on the ground.
Luke: Damn it, you both! Let go of me!
Tweedledum: I am sorry, officer. I'm gonna get you some help. I promise.
Tweedledee cuffed Luke steadily, and the two brothers dragged him onto the car.
Act 4 (final) - Deeply Hidden Message[]
After those dreadful struggling...[]
Old Prison Basement
40 minutes later
The Old Prison, which was built on the activity site of Serilda of Abaddon and her devious coven, once used by Eckidina KnightWalker during her stay in Sleepy Hollow. However, after Michael Langdon's current defeat, Sister Mary Eunice secretly made a secret base inside the basement of this prison, attached to the Archives via the Munition Tunnel.
Using his phone, Tweedledee called Abbie about Luke, and he and his had found the secret entrance to drag Luke into a basement in that old prison via running a long way in the tunnels. After that, the brothers found Abbie who arrived in the place.
After some struggling, Abbie managed to sedate Luke and placed him on a chair. Luke fell into a deep sleep. Tweedledee managed to tie him up on the chair with the help of Abbie.
Tweedledee: Thanks for your timely coming, Lt. Mills. I am Tweedledee, and me and my brothers were invited by Sister Mary Eunice to aid you.
Finishing to tie Luke, Tweedledee looked at Abbie and they shook hands. Abbie looked at this stranger with a look full of doubt.
Abbie: You are a character in Through the Looking-Glass.
Tweedledee widened his eyes with an expression which looked like a big "YEEEEES".
Tweedledee: Well, um, yeah, looks like my fame preceeds me. Don't you think so, Dum?
Tweedledee turned to his brother but received no answer. Much to Tweedledee's dismay, Tweedledum was sitting in the corner and playing video game on cell phone. Then, shrugging his shoulders with dismay, Tweedledee faced Abbie once again before pointing at Luke.
Tweedledee: How was he now?
Abbie: Well, I gave him a sedate. We should knock him out for a bit. What happened to him, anyway?
Tweedledee: He was stung by that some sort of paranoia insect.
Abbie looked at Luke with a sad face before she looked at Tweedledee once again.
Abbie: Welcome to Sleepy Hollow.
Tweedledee smiled and nodded. Just then, Ichabod's voice could be heard not far away which caught everyone's attention, even including Tweedledum who closed his cell phone and put it back to his pocket. They saw Ichabod and Sister Mary Eunice entering the basement.
Ichabod: Lieutenant, the entry in Grace Dixon's note -- 'tis not a riddle nor a nursery rhyme, 'tis a ditty devised to have a double meaning.
Sister Mary Eunice: It's the Triny Way. Once a year in the town, there was a harvest festival with numerous villagers had attended, including Ms. Apfel who made pots for the feast. It's all about the double entendre.
Ichabod then started to read the note.
Ichabod: "When comes the beauty from Caribee, she spends her time in port of Spain." Not the time measured by a clock, but the herb Spanish thyme. Next, "Watching foul files roost in the spice tree." Not the foul scent, but a spice; bird pepper.
Abbie chuckled when she nodded.
Abbie: A list of ingredients.
Ichabod: For the tonic Mrs. Dixon used to treat Washington, and finally: "Under which Sir Chadwick prays onbended knee."
Sister Mary Eunice:Chardon Beni -- a medical herb that only grows in Trinidad, but I know someone who may have a supply.
Sister Mary Eunice then turned to Abbie and others before separating those works to the Team.
Sister Mary Eunice: You stay here with Morales, whilst me and Ichabod go back to the Archives. I hope we may find some more details in the files to solve the case. Tweedledum, Tweedledee, find this man who owns this shop. Here is his name and address. I have recently visited several secret supporters of Sisterhood of the Radiant Heart, and he is one of them.
While speaking, Sister Mary Eunice leaned towards the sleeping Luke. Then, she managed to use her magic on Luke's wounds. Then, Abbie looked at Sister Mary Eunice as she stood up.
Abbie: Sister Mary?
Sister Mary Eunice: I have done all I could to buy you some times.
Abbie: What did you do?
Sister Mary Eunice: A little enhance on the effects of the cure which will only take effects after he take the cure, which would buy us three days of time to find the source of those deathly mess.
Sister Mary Eunice: I am sorry, Abbie. If Katrina was here, I bet it would give us more time.
Then, she let out a sad sigh as she thought about Katrina Crane, who was a pure-blood witch.
Sister Mary Eunice: My magical power is not that strong since I am not a witch myself. I wish she is here.
As she was speaking, Sister Mary Eunice turned herself to Tweedledee and handed him a note with the man's name and adress.
Sister Mary Eunice: After that, please investigate the residents near Hudson River in order to find out whether they were possessed as well. By the way, don't forget that it was I who persuaded Emma Swan to allow you into this. Don't disappoint us.
Tweedledee: I won't, Sister.
Nodding in confidence, Tweedledee then gleefully received the note with a confident smile.
Tweedledee: Let's go, Dum.
After that, Tweedledee immediately went towards the door while Tweedledum waved his hand to the others before he left.
Tweedledum: Good night, fellas!
The two brothers soon disappeared into the tunnels as quick as possible. Abbie looked at them leaving before she robotically waved to them as well in full of awkwardness.
Herb Store
10 minutes later
Tweedledee and Tweedledum went to the store with their own teleportation after coming out from the tunnels, and they arrived at the herb store which Sister Mary Eunice was on about. They went into the store slowly, and Tweedledee saw a ring on the counter.
A sign was beside it, saying, "Ring for service." Tweedledee pressed the ring and waited for the owner to come. As they were waiting for the owner, Tweedledum bit his lip nervously.
Tweedledum: So I guess we put Abbie in a tight spot with the Nevins thing.
Tweedledee: She'll be all right.
Tweedledee looked at his brother with confidence, and Tweedledum closed his eyes with a sigh.
Tweedledum: Oh, I know... Just, we were so close to finally getting some answers.
Tweedledee shook his head in dismay while looking at the corner.
Tweedledee: I am sorry, Dum. I wish there was another way.
Tweedledum: Hey, no, I mean... you went down that road as far as you could in order to track down Mephista and Blackheart, and I hope you know how much I appreciate it.
The Tweedles looked at each other with a smile, and Tweedledee looked elsewhere. He found the store was full of plants in all sort of strange and weird shapes. It was a collection of rare species that would be truly expensive, even priceless.
Tweedledee: So, what is this guy, some kind of Caribbean witch doctor or... ?
???: Call me that again, and it's me and you.
Tweedledee heard someone speaking in an English with a thick accent unique to West Indies citizens. Then, he turned back to see a bald man with dark skin came out of the place. The man immediately smiled friendly when he noticed the Tweedles.
???: Well, I heard Sister Mary Eunice mentioned to you. You are the Tweedle twins. Are you looking for any rare species?
Tweedledee: Mr. Azzaca... is this your name?
The Trinidadian shop owner nodded.
Azzaca: Uh-hmm.
Tweedledee: Well, sir, we need something that off the red list, Azzaca. We need Chardon Beni.
Azzaca shook his head in dismay.
Azzaca: That is a tough one on short notice. I have to call a fella who could call a fella who has a boat, but...
Tweedledee: No time to haggle. A quarter pound. Friends-and-family rate. We're on the clock.
Azzaca: An obeah man is only capable of so much, Mr. Tweedledee. I cannot bend time and space.
Tweedledum: And if we pay cash?
Tweedledum looked at Azzaca as he cut in the argument, and the latter looked at the shop owner with a looking like, "You know what I mean." Then, Azzaca had his eyes widened.
Azzaca: Oh, you mean to say "that" Chardon Beni.
Tweedledum smiled and nodded.
Azzaca: I have a pinch for emergencies.
Tweedledee: Yeah...
Tweedledee looked aside for some seconds with a smile. Then, the owner walked out with a large box. He opened to box and found a piece of Chardon Beni packed in a small green bag. He gave it to Tweedledee, who immediately opened his wallet and paid the price. However, as Tweedledee handed the money to Azzaca, the latter suddenly start swaying his head as he grabbed the hand of Tweedledee.
Tweedledee was horrified as he looked at Azzaca who immediately looked at him while bellowing in a deep cracking voice. Tweeedledum had the same startling feelings as well.
Tweedledee: Hmm?
Azzaca (???): A shadow older than time falls over your soul. You shall be claimed.
Tweedledee was too horrified to move at all, and Tweedledum immediately separated the two when he realized something went wrong. The voice sounded somehow like... Emperor Mateus.
Tweedledum: Let him go, hey. Come on. Come on! Get off him, man!
After five seconds of struggling, Tweedledum managed to separated the fingers of Azzaca from the wrist of Tweedledee, and Azzaca stepped back a bit before his eyes turned back to normal. The Tweedles looked at Azzaca and knew that the latter was sensing something which went wrong.
Tweedledum: Azzaca, what happened?
Overcame from his feelings of pain, Azzaca looked at Tweedledee with concern. He seemed to be aware that he was possessed briefly by Mateus... if Mateus really possessed him for a while.
Azzaca: Watch yourself, bro. Your fate has changed. You two must protect each other for the worst.
Tweedledee took the precious small green package while looking at Azzaca. Then, he left with his brother while Azzaca looked at them, seemly worried.
Old Prison Basement
At the same time
Still being tied on the chair, Luke felt some strange and dizzy feelings when he regained his consciousness. Abbie walked beside Luke as he looked around with confusion.
Luke: Abbie, where am I?
Abbie: Somewhere safe.
Luke looked down at himself and found himself being shackled and tied on the chair. He tried to struggle, but he could barely move at all. Then, he struggled himself even harder as he glared at Abbie.
Luke: You can't do this to me.
Abbie leaned forward a bit and looked at her ex-boyfriend.
Abbie: You need to stay still. There's something inside your system, and the more that you struggle, the faster it'll kill you.
Luke stopped struggling as he started to breath in dismay.
Luke: You'd like that, wouldn't you?
Abbie: No, we have people working on medicine. You just need to hang in there.
Luke: That Crane?
Hearing this, Abbie realized that Luke was suspicious on Ichabod Crane all along due to his mysterious presence and his staying even after his name was cleared. That made Luke to suspect Ichabod's true identity though Abbie did not know the whole thing.
Abbie: Look, Luke, you trusted me before, remember? Right? Hold on to that, Luke.
Luke then chuckled sadly and bitterly, and that made Abbie sad despite she and Luke broke up long ago.
Luke: You just can't see what you do to people.
Abbie: Hmm... all I do is try to do my best, be a friend, and do right by you, Luke.
Luke: Remember our time in Outer Banks when we were young? That little shackle on the beach. It wasn't much—the fan barely moved the air—but that time... that you're so hell-bent on putting in the rear-view... that's when I found you. That's when I know... and you left that place with your mother whereas I did not.
Just as Luke was about to finish his review on the past, Abbie heard a knock on the door and went to open it. It was Tweedledee who was holding a glass bottle of tonic. Abbie then went to get the tonic for Luke who slowly lost his conciousness once again.
Abbie went to Ichabod as he prepared to give the bottle to her, and Abbie took the bottle immediately. After using the tonic on Luke, Abbie went back for Ichabod as Sister Mary Eunice presented herself in a mirror.
Abbie: The tonic we dosed him with may keep Luke alive a little longer, and Sister Mary Eunice's spells can make it even a little longer, but we need to get ahead of these things. Who knows how many others have been stung by now?
Hearing this, Sister Mary Eunice can't help herself from putting her hand on her own chin.
Sister Mary Eunice: Abbie, I just read about Reverend Knapp's journal in the files of Corbin, which said that Betsy Ross armed up to go after it.
Ichabod: Yes, the tonic is merely a stopgap measure. As long as the summoner of the swarm survives, or at least its hives were not destroyed, the swarm shall have a grip on Det. Morales' soul and... the fever will overcome him.
Abbie: Fine, how do we kill a swarm?
Sister Mary Eunice: According to the lore of some similar creatures like the Socouyant, this kind of swarm may be destroyed if you... follow her home and burn down her house.
Abbie: Folklore... usually has basic reality. What if the answer here isn't magical in nature but in the... behavior of insect themselves? You want to kill bees? Wasps? Destroy the hive. They never start far from the hive.
Ichabod and Abbie looked together as Sister Mary Eunice put her hand down from her chin.
Sister Mary Eunice: Very well, but what about the flag?
"................."
Corbin's Archives
20 minutes later
A coin was flipped on the midair and soon it fell on the table and then, after rolling for some seconds in a particularly narrow trail, the coin itself spun on the surface of the desk. It spun like a twister for two seconds before it finally stopped.
Sister Mary Eunice: All right, head. We will go after the flag first.
Some times before that, Ichabod and Abbie were both uncertain about their next move; find the flag of Betsy Ross made before the Battle of Trenton in order to wipe the curses of ashes, or find the hive of those monstrous insects that came out of nowhere.
In the end, Sister Mary Eunice flipped a coin and decide which shall the Witnesses go after.
Eventually, the target of the Two Witnesses was the flag whereas Sister Mary Eunice will find the hive and destroy it. The Tweedle brothers would stay in the archives to seek out more information. They shall go after Ichabod and Abbie immediately went situation needed.
Abbie: All right, time for our unique angel to strike down her divine punishment.
Speaking in a sarcastic tone, Abbie promptly went to the laptop to open it.
Ichabod looked at the screen with full curiosity, and Sister Mary Eunice kept silent as Abbie started to locate the place which the victims were stung.
Abbie: Judge—dedicated to his job—let's say he was stung in his chambers. PTA woman in her house. Morales in his. We triangulate it...
Soon, Abbie managed to create a perfect triangular in the map of this town, before she smiled.
Abbie: Ah, hold the phone.
Abbie soon zoomed the picture and located the place as the Trout Lake. Sister Mary Eunice's face instantly went pale all of a sudden, and her smile faded. The picture of a small house started to envisioned in her mind.
Abbie looked at the face of the nun and was confused.
Abbie: What's wrong?
Sister Mary Eunice bit her lips before realized that the hive was presumably right next to the cabin of Corbin, her secret base and Jenny's former sanctuary.
Sister Mary Eunice: I know this place... It was near Corbin's fishing cabin. Not bad as Howe's former advisors, that pair of siblings.
Abbie: Hmm?
Abbie knew about the cabin, though she did not know about Jenny's residence in the house.
Sister Mary Eunice: I will find the place on my own, while you guys do your respective jobs.
All others turned to look at Sister Mary Eunice with signs of concern, and Tweedledee was even more worried. As usual, it has reasons of being worried.
Just a few days ago, a group of townspeople who were possessed by dark powers had attacked their colleagues, and the was worried that Sister Mary Eunice shall be in danger.
However, holding back her feelings of fear, Sister Mary Eunice turned to her friends with a confident smile before placing her hand on her own heart, and then she drew a cross on her heart.
Sister Mary Eunice: I'll be fine, everyone, since I'll be careful. Don't worry. I know our enemies once worked for the ruthless General William Howe, but I am sure that nothing bad will happen on me.
Then, Sister Mary Eunice's face turned serious once more since she knew this is not the time for play and laugh. There was also no time to waste.
Sister Mary Eunice: Now, since we have battled against one of the most demonic monster in a skin of "man" I had seeing in my entire life, the situation shall be critical due to his actions. Now, Crane...
Ichabod heard Sister Mary Eunice talking to him and then he looked at her.
Ichabod: What is it?
Sister Mary Eunice turned to Ichabod and bit her lips.
Sister Mary Eunice: Please tell me about your own personal connections to the flag that Betsy Ross had made. Perhaps, you saw it before, am I right?
Ichabod nodded as he started to rewind the events.
Ichabod: I recall that day very clearly... Betsy was there as well.
Near Delaware River, General George Washington's army was gathered near the river. The army was heading towards New Jersey where the Hessians were camped. However, Ichabod found himself not included in the mission, much to his sheer frustration.
Ichabod rushed into a tent and then he found Betsy was inside the tent, sewing something on the table. When Ichabod approached her, Betsy looked at at him as he started to complain.
Ichabod: Washington was leading his very best men across the Delaware to take the Hessians by surprise. It's a bold move. It's a brilliant move, possibly the turning point of the war, but what's my role in this?
Betsy lowered her head and continued her sewing.
Ichabod: I'm being forced to stay behind and play nursemaid.
Ichabod stopped talking in frustration as Betsy looked at him once again, finally responding him.
Betsy: See from his perspective, Crane. You're too valuable to risk on such a dangerous journey.
Ichabod kicked a rock beside him in frustration before he sat on a box beside him, taking of his hat and having a rest.
Ichabod: Valuable? Of what value am I in inaction? Washington didn't invite you on his mission either, did he?
Betsy answered while still sewing.
Betsy: No... All he asked was that I complete this. What do you think?
Betsy then showed what she was sewing to Ichabod. Ichabo's eyes widened as he recognized that it was a flag.
Ichabod: Let's see...
Ichabod took a closer look at the flag. Betsy showed only a part of her newly-made flag, the flag that would become the first edition of the National Flag of the United States - the Stars and Stripes.
Ichabod was amazed by the work of Betsy. After all, she was a skilled seamstress. Ichabod then saw the newly sewed golden edges on each star.
Ichabod: Oh, Betsy, it is so beautiful. These five-pointed starts, that's an improvement on the original. They practically shimmer.
Betsy smiled endearingly.
Betsy: An illusion, created with a little gold threads.
Ichabod: Clever...
Betsy: I daresay, if all goes well today, this may very well be how I'm remembered.
Then, Betsy paused a bit as she looked at the golden threads shining under the sunlight before she continued her words.
Betsy: After all those missions, this flag may be my greatest accomplishment.
Ichabod: Betsy, I'm certain you're wrong there.
Betsy looked at Ichabod with confusion, and her smile disappeared. Ichabod calmly looked at her.
Ichabod: And even if it was... it is really beautiful. Katrina would love it as well.
Nowadays[]
Tweedledee: So that's how the original Stars and Stripes originated from.
Ichabod nodded as Tweedledee put his hand on his chin. At this time, Sister Mary Eunice, Abbie and Tweedledee were listening to Ichabod's description, but Tweedledum was viewing the books, which one of them was the journals of the late Reverend Alfred Knapp. Tweedledee was expressing confusion when he turned to one of the pages.
Worried, Sister Mary Eunice coughed a bit as she looked at the scene outside the window.
Sister Mary Eunice: Very well, and it looks like since Washington was planning a secret war against some demonic forces, maybe the Battle of Trenton was made into a part of this as well.
Ichabod: Since the dark witches drew their power from lunar cycle, we must accomplish both of these missions by sunset.
However, just as they was about to set out...
Tweedledum: But Crane, have you ever think of what may happen when you crossed the Delaware River with Washington?
A question had came from Tweedledum who had just finish reading his book. The others were surprised to hear this, especially Sister Mary Eunice and Tweedledee because Tweedledum was not so bright. He might have some other silly jokes that could help nothing at all. However, turned out it wasn't.
Tweedledum: Crane, take a look at this, on Reveren Knapp's notebook. It has a note about the situations during the crossing, but it was not written by Knapp since the handwriting style was different.
Ichabod: Hmm, someone must had borrowed Knapp's note book and wrote those words on it.
Tweedledum showed the notebook to Ichabod who immediately leaned forward to check. Ichabod's face immediately went pale as he looked at the notebook carefully. All other people had leaned towards Ichabod as he expressed shock.
Ichabod: My Heavens... That is Katrina's handwriting.
A shocked expression had surfaced on the face of everyone. Tweedledee had his mouth widened in a shape of "O" due to his total shock after hearing this shocking revealing.
Tweedledee: Wait, are you sure about that the handwriting belonged to your wife?
Ichabod: I am sure. I know her handwriting. She was on the boat as well...
Sister Mary Eunice: And what did it say? Let me see that, please.
Becoming semi-gaseous so that she could slip into the crowded team, Sister Mary Eunice immediately took a look at the note before started to read it.
Sister Mary Eunice: "Our last hope to win the war almost shattered. Soon after we set off, Captain Revere was ordered to return down river."
Ichabod: With Washington on this mission, Paul Revere would have been needed to lead the attack on Trenton.
Sister Mary Eunice: "And as for General Washington and our band of brothers, our hopes of reaching the core of the Van Bilj's conspiracy without any danger have been violently dashed."
At this time, everyone paused their breathing, and the room became almost voiceless except there was only the voice of Sister Mary Eunice who was reading the note written by Katrina.
Flashbacks[]
December 25, 1776
On Delaware River
Slowly flowing at the foggy Delaware river, the boat which carried Washington and his men were flowing on the ocean. Katrina was on it as well, wearing a 8th Virginia Regiment uniform and sat beside General Washington and the flag that Betsy Ross.
For now, everything seemed fine, but soon some sort of turnabout shall occur as the boat reached closer to the riverbank...
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrating Katrina's note) [Despite best efforts to safeguard the mission's security, we were almost ruined... since there appears to have been an insurgent on board, apparently sent by Christine Van Bilj in order to ruin our plan.]
At the back of the boat, one of the passengers with a forest green coat as well as a leather hat. Just as Washington and Katrina was looking at the front, a bang had occurred and one man beside Betsy's flag had fell down, getting shot at the back.
Washington, Katrina and others were shocked and they all turned to the insurgent, who revealed his pistol and pointed it to Washington.
Insurgent: For the king and the Empire!
In the mess caused by it, a few of the colonial soldiers fell into the Delaware River as Washington and his minions struggled with the difficulty.
Insurgent: Die, traitors! Ms. Van Bilj sends her regards, you bastards!
Katrina: TAKE HIM!
Two colonial soldiers immediately went towards the spy of Christine and soon subdued him, but then Washington had noticed a trail of smoke coming beneath their feet.
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrating Katrina's note) [A sabatour.]
Washington and Katrina looked down and they saw a bomb with its fuse lightened and sparkled.
Washington: GUNPOWDER! OVER THE SIDE!
Washington and others immediately jumped down from the boat just as it was about to reached the shore, and the explosive exploded on the ship, killing the insurgent as well as the entire team except Washington, Katrina and a few soldiers.
Sister Mary Eunice: (narrating Katrina's note) Despite with the loss of our team, I and General Washington successfully survived alongside some of our comrades, and eventually we succeeded in the ambush mission.
Nowadays[]
Hearing Sister Mary Eunice reading Katrina's note, Ichabod and Abbie looked at each other and was wearing a surprised face. Sister Mary Eunice slowly closed the book and put it back on the desk.
Sister Mary Eunice: Crane, Washington was right about not sending you to the place of Trenton. If he did not do so, you'll be dead already.
Ichabod: But somehow Katrina and Washington managed to survive among a few others, and Revere somehow left the team...
Ichabod then fell into thoughts before he widened his eyes.
Ichabod: By the way, is there anything else written on the note?
Sister Mary Eunice shook her head.
Sister Mary Eunice: I am sorry but... no, there isn't.
Ichabod sighed and looked at Abbie when he turned to her with a serious face.
Ichabod: No matter what happened during the Battle of Trenton or what its purpose was, I think the key thing lies inside the flag of Betsy Ross. We must find it before our enemies do.
Tweedledee put his hand on his chin as he start thinking.
Tweedledee: I think Betsy and Katrina both worried about you a lot. You are such a woman magnet, Crane. Four women are surrounding you, one is your wife, one is your former fiancee, one is your friend in army and one is your classmates who only wants you to dead.
Tweedledee meant to joke with Ichabod, as the latter felt a bit uncomfortable.
Ichabod: Stop it... but indeed. Betsy and Katrina might knew the danger within this mission and tried to prevent me from unpredictable hazards.
Abbie: You said she used golden threads.
Hearing Abbie's words, Ichabod was a bit of surprised since he did not think about that thread will have special usage other than decorations.
Ichabod: Yes, it was a decorative flourish. I always thought it was rather Baroque for Betsy's taste.
Sister Mary Eunice: However, Ichabod... golden light is also the light of the sun which means it shall casted the darkness away... What if Betsy tried to cast some dark forces away with that flag but had to do so before dawn... with the golden light?
The words of Sister Mary Eunice immediately enlightened and soon, Ichabod realized something that he ignored for a long time. He also remembered the golden light shone on the body of Katarina Couteau (who was merged with the Angelic Mary Eunice at that time) during their last fight against Michael Langdon.
The golden light did had something to do to defy evil, and so did those golden threads.
Ichabod: Betsy always said that the flag was her greatest achievement, but the flag is not important. It is the thread she sewed into it. Somehow, it allowed her to erase those ashes on the possessed inmates in Trenton.
Abbie: So, we need Betsy Ross' flag.
Ichabod then closed his eyes and scratched his head in order to find the answers within the deepest corner of his memory.
Ichabod: Right, uh... last time I saw the flag, it was with Paul Revere. Now, Revere would have ensured that anything so vital was well-protected. He would not allowed it out of his possession.
Tweedledee: So we need to figure out where Revere's stuff ended up.
Tweedledee then started to operate the laptop when Sister Mary Eunice opened her lips.
Sister Mary Eunice: The Paul Revere's House, North End, Boston. It's a registered historical landmark and contains a full catalog of his holdings.
Tweedledee: What?
Tweedledee and others immediately looked at Mary Eunice with a endearing grin, and Mary Eunice smiled back as if it was a normal thing.
Sister Mary Eunice: I went there on a field trip in six grade during a history class.
Abbie: Is there a flag in Revere's house?
Tweedledee: Yeah, the museum inventory logs one Revolutionary-Era flag. We gathered many information days before since this is not my first visit to this town.
Then, Tweedledee and Tweedledum started their high one. Sister Mary Eunice and Ichabod looked at Tweedledee as they were both impressed. Abbie swung her hand as she and Ichabod observed the replica portrait which recorded the events of Delaware River on the higher spot on a wall.
Abbie: Ha, okay, we can be in Boston in couple of hours if you guys can figure out what we do with the flag once we get it.
Sister Mary Eunice and the Tweedles nodded with a smile, and Abbie and Ichabod immediately went out of the Archives together.
Boston
Paul Revere's House
Hours later
12:00AM
At noon, Ichabod and Abbie had finally arrived at the house of Paul Revere after hours of driving. At this time, it was noon, and they were both greeted by a guide from History Society.
Guide: Well, this is quite a surprise, uh, but the History Society is always happy to assist, Lt. Mills.
Abbie: Our captain shall appreciates your help.
Guide: Uh, you'll find that most of the rooms are exact as Revere left them, virtually untouched, and we've actually been getting more visitors these days, mostly Hamilton fans hoping to recognize stuff from the musical. Have you seen it?
Just then, Ichabod had been curious about this musical and looked at the guide.
Ichabod: Uh, a musical about Alexander Hamilton?
The guide smiled and nodded.
Ichabod: Unbelievable. The man had a voice like stuck goat. Seriously, he wrote so many pamphlets. No one could bare to listen to him speak.
The smiling guide and Abbie just looked at each other as Ichabod started to complain.
Abbie: Would you mind if we took a look around?
Guide: Oh, not at all. Let me just make sure that the exhibits have been cleared.
Abbie: Thank you.
The guide went away as Ichabod and Abbie, who was not following him, looked at each other. Abbie seemed uncertain about what Ichabod had said.
Abbie: Stuck goat?
Ichabod: ......
Ichabod shrugged his shoulders without any response. Then, he looked around at the house and slowly walked in the corridor, trying to find some familiar feelings from the 18th century. Abbie shook her head with mild helplessness. Just then, the guide came out of the hallway once again and smiled at them.
Guide: All clear. The house is yours to visit.
Ichabod: Thank you.
Ichabod immediately went into the hallways, as Abbie then followed Ichabod from behind into the deeper place of the house, but not after she smiled when she passed the guide.
Abbie: Thank you.
Following Ichabod, Abbie went into the hall which were surrounded by pillars as well as two stairs. Ichabod went into one the rooms which was decorated with white marbles. He then noticed a flag hanging on the furnace.
It was like the flag that Betsy sewed, but unfortunately and much to his dismay, the flag was dusty and old, so old that it turned brownish. Several holes were also on the flag as well. In shock, Ichabod immediately went to the flag and took a closer look at it before letting out a sigh. Abbie followed him and stood just beside him.
Ichabod: Oh, this is in a sorry state of disrepair.
Abbie took out her cell phone and captured a picture so that she would provide those pictures to the Tweedles via e-mail since she knew the email adress of Corbin's Archives. Ichabod went closer to observe the flag carefully.
Abbie: I guess the Founding Fathers did not believe in mothballs.
Just as Abbie was expressing her dismay, Ichabod's eyes widened as he immediately caught something that was very wrong.
Ichabod: This was not made by Betsy's hand.
Abbie heard this and immediately turned to Ichabod with surprise.
Abbie: What? Are you sure?
Ichabod: Yes, Betsy always used a modified whip-stitch to protect the edges of her garments. This is a cross-stitch. Someone has taken Betsy's original flag and left the counterfeit in its place.
Ichabod grabbed the edge of the flag as he was speaking, and then after that, he hurled the edge back on the wall, but suddenly some strange noises came from the hall behind them. Ichabod and Abbie were both shocked to heard the noise.
Abbie: What was that?
They turned back to the hall and was shocked to find that it was filled with smokes. The guide stumbled himself to them while having a wet towel to cover his mouth and nose. Ichabod and Abbie immediately went towards the guide as they all stood in the middle of the hall.
Guide: There was some signs of fire around here, and I do not know where the source of fire is.
All of a sudden, with a bang, the historical officer was shot down by a bullet, as Ichabod and Abbie reacted in shock.
Abbie: Looks like we've got company.
The smoke soon disappeared. Then, Ichabod and Abbie were shocked by the corpse lying in front of them. However, Abbie had suddenly heard a noise from upstairs and immediately shouted out.
Abbie: LOOK OUT!
With a yell full of shock, Abbie immediately pushed Ichabod back into the corner as another gunfire was shot. Ichabod and Abbie managed to dodge that gunfire that was fired by an intruder who managed to kill the historical expert but missed Ichabod.
The empty bullet shell itself fell on the ground, and its metallic surface reflected an approaching figure - a man in a Hessian trench coat, holding a rifle, walked out from the distance, standing on the second floor.
Ichabod and Abbie went hiding behind a collum, and Ichabod looked at the second floor as he was shocked. It was none other than Colin Van Bilj, who was holding his rifle, wearing a wig and in a 18th century styled jacket. He snarled at Ichabod and Abbie with full of scorn.
Colin: I... am Colin Van Bilj, the son of Caspar Van Bilj!
Ichabod: That's him!
Widened his eyes, Ichabod Immediately recognized Colin and saw his eyes as something abnormal. Like someone who was sleepwalking, Colin started to walk in circle as he start mumbling strange words.
Colin: I'd like to draw a circle on the ground to curse you both... Why are you come to disturb us all!?
Then, Colin immediately stopped walking. He turned back to look at the place where Ichabod and Abbie was hiding, and then he leaned himself forward.
Colin: Was it you!? WAS IT YOU WHO SPREAD THOSE WRETCHED BLOOD CREATURES ACROSS THE ENTIRE TOWN!?
Hearing this accuse, Abbie was furious and shocked. She immediately defended herself and Ichabod. She knew who had spread those blood creatures Colin was referring to.
Abbie: That's got nothing to do with us! Look, we are here to apprehend you now, so come with us that you may be spared! OK!?
As a response, Colin merely scoffed and started to chuckle. He then picked his locket out of his pocket, and he started to step back.
Colin: BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA... Fools... She's only just returned to me.
Colin stepped back more but suddenly, he nearly fell himself from the stairs, but then he grabbed the banisters to keep balance. Then, he turned back to look at the Two Witnesses as if they were rats.
Colin: Heh-heh... Why would I want to leave?
Ichabod: Who? You mean... CHRISTINE?
Colin: Uh-heh...
Colin started to turn back his body and held his rifle in both of his hands. Colin's magic power was weak, but he was good at military skills as well as marksmanship.
Colin: Heh, she always enjoys playing "games", and she has come up with the most... SPLENDID game for us to play!
Abbie: Games?
With a wicked grin, Colin showed the two Witnesses with a car key as Abbie & Ichabod looked at him confusingly.
Colin: If you survive our challenge, I will personally present you with a private car for prize!
Colin then put the key back to his pocket before raising his rifle and aimed at the two.
- Colin: Ready... ? LET THE GAME BEGIN!!!
CIS Productions Presents
LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow
Horseman Saga
Season 2 - Death Arc
By Officer Candy Apple
Episode 15 - Pale Horse
First Episode of Season 2
To be continued...
MAD - Test[]
If the Fallen / Isaac Westcott is a head teacher and some other villains in CIS works became his students... and the Fallen shall overwatch his students in a final test... what will that be?
The teacher, Mr. Westcott (better known as the Fallen), is not there yet, and the test is yet to begin. However, many students start to get nervous.
Junko: Let us be prepared for this. I have prepared some cheats methods and I bet the teacher won't know.
Leohart: I don't think it was such a good idea. Darth Hades! Do you know anything about the test?
Lady Van Tassel: You ask him? What a joke.
Darth Hades: We'll all die today.
Then, Junko leaned herself towards Lady Van Tassel as she whispered to her, but soon the Fallen came in wearing his suit and had a serious expression.
Junko: If you know the answer...
Lady Van Tassel: Shh!
Westcott glared at Junko and Lady Van Tassel before giving the papers to the students. Then, he noticed that the seat of Sonia was empty. The Fallen was a bit of frowned but soon he put a test paper on Sonia's desk. Then, he announced the start of the test.
The Fallen: [People, please be aware of the rules of exam. Now, the test starts.]
Suddenly, Darth Hades raised his right hand.
The Fallen: [What is it?]
Darth Hades: I'll hand my paper!
Westcott looked at Hades with full of surprise.
The Fallen: [But it just started!]
Darth Hades: I know, but I have no idea how to answer it!
The Fallen: [If you don't know, you can answer the choice question first as you want.]
Darth Hades: Already done.
Darth Hades answered with great confidence. The Fallen's eyes widened.
The Fallen: [There are still some time before the exam was over. Please check it over.]
Darth Hades: ......
Darth Hades was speechless so he had to check. Just then, the door opened and Sonia entered the room.
Sonia: Sorry, I am really sorry.
The Fallen: [Why are you late today?]
Sonia: I reviewed for the test so I stayed up late.
The Fallen: [How many time I have told you not to be late in exam--- TAKE IT OUT!]
The Fallen bellowed the three words as he still looked at Sonia. Therefore, Sonia was shocked.
Sonia: What is "it"?
The Fallen: [TAKE IT OUT!]
Sonia: Take out "what"?
The Fallen: [Didn't you hear me?]
To Sonia's surprise, instead of scolding her, the Fallen turned back and grabbed Junko's hair.
The Fallen: [DIDN'T YOU HEAR ME!?]
Junko: OUCH!
Sonia looked closer and saw a book on Junko's knee. The Fallen grabbed the book.
The Fallen: [Ha, this is the evidence. How many times do I have to tell you not to break the rules of examination?]
Junko: Mr. Fallen, I did not cheat.
The Fallen: [You didn't... You didn't? But this is your book! This is the only warning.]
Junko: It is a story book...
The Fallen glared at Junko before he turned to Sonia.
Sonia: T-thank you, sir.
The Fallen: [Hurry up.]
Sonia immediately went to her seat and answered the questions on her paper. A this time, Lady Van Tassel checked her right arm hidden under her short sleeves. She had written some answers on it before hiding it with her sleeves. The Fallen walked around while giving out his warning. He had already noticed Lady Van Tassel.
The Fallen: [What is it? Be careful. Don't be shameless.]
However, noticed that Lady Van Tassel ignored his warning, the Fallen was enraged and so he turned back and slammed his hand on Lady Van Tassel's desk, scolding her.
The Fallen: [Tell me, are you shameless? Are you shameless? What are you doing?]
Lady Van Tassel: I was answering the questions, teacher.
The Fallen: [Then, why did you rub your arm?]
Lady Van Tassel: Mosquitoes, sir.
The Fallen: [Oh, really? Let me check your arm.]
Lady Van Tassel then showed the Fallen her left arm...
The Fallen: [I meant the right one.]
Lady Van Tassel then showed her right arm before hiding it back under her sleeve very quickly. The Fallen was a bit of annoyed by her trick, so he started his sarcasm mode.
The Fallen: [Don't you think you are foolish? Why don't you wear a coat with longer sleeves? It can hide more notes instead such these miserable... whatever. Now, you, you'll have to clean them immediately.]
Lady Van Tassel started to rub reluctantly.
Lady Van Tassel: Sir, I can't.
The Fallen: [Why didn't I provide you my saliva? No? Do it yourself!]
Lady Van Tassel then started to rub harder until it finally disappeared. The Fallen then turned back.
The Fallen: [Just this time or you will be driven out of this room. Your score will be zero.]
Lady Van Tassel, however, did not give up so easily, and she secretly threw a paper ball which was made after scrubbing a note in her palm. She threw it to Leohart. Leohart then start to open the paper but the Fallen heard the sound.
The Fallen: [Respect yourselves.]
Leohart ignored the Fallen's warning. Finally, the Fallen rushed to Leohart and snapped at him.
The Fallen: [Pay attention, Leohart! How many times do I have to tell you?]
Leohart: What is it, sir?
The Fallen: [What is in your hand?]
Leohart: Nothing!
The Fallen: [Show me and prove it.]
Leohart immediately put the note in his mouth before opening both of his hand.
Leohart: Look, there is none.
The Fallen did not believe him and forced Leohart to open his mouth, and he took the paper from Leohart's throat.
The Fallen: [How dare you trick me! Spit it out!]
The Fallen then looked at the unrecognizable... thing... in his hands miserably.
The Fallen: [Ew, my Abyssal God... quit smoking next time. It is full of sputum...]
Leohart: I did not cheat...
The Fallen: [What is it, then?]
Leohart: It is a love letter sent by Lady Van Tassel!
While throwing the thing into garbage can, the Fallen looked at Lady Van Tassel before turning back to Leohart.
The Fallen: [YOU THINK SHE IS STUPID?]
Leohart: ......
The Fallen: [Behave or I will drive both of you out!]
The Fallen then turned back when suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. He then opened the door and Eckidina KnightWalker came in. She shook the Fallen's hand.
Eckidina: Are you Mr. Isaac Westcott? Good to meet you.
The Fallen: [Yes, and you are...]
Eckidina: I am Eckidina KnightWalker, the roommate of Sonia Nevermind.
Sonia: She is, really.
The Fallen then nodded as Sonia proved it.
Eckidina: I had some urgent things I need to tell Sonia, so would you please give us a minute?
The Fallen: [It is the time for a test. I suggested--]
Eckidina: Well, don't worry. It won't take long. I am about to go abroad and I need to give her the key.
The Fallen: [I see. Don't be too long.]
Eckidina then walked closer to Sonia as the latter stood up. Eckidina secretly looked at the Fallen with a nervous look before taking a key tied with a paper note out from her pocket.
Sonia: What is it, Eckidina?
Eckidina: Me and Misogi-chan shall go to Shanghai... I mean Shenzhen or somewhere like that, so I need to give our bases' key to you, Sonia-san.
Sonia: Uh, what is the paper for?
Eckidina: Room number. Don't lose it.
'Sonia then went back to her seat as Eckidina told Sonia more things, unaware that the Fallen was glaring at her in anger.
Eckidina: Be nice and deal with my problems as well. Never mess with Michael, Soda or Karma Maxwell! By the way, remember, don't cheat! If I know that, I will coming after you! That's all! (turned to the Fallen with a nervous look) Done.
The Fallen: [Stand still.]
Eckidina: Ah?
The Fallen: [AREN'T YOU SHAMELESS AS WELL!?]
Eckidina: ...... ?!
The Fallen: [What is that paper? Take it out!]
Sonia was frightened and so she looked at the paper, realized that it was a note with answers and formulas.
Eckidina: What do you mean?
The Fallen: [I want it returned.]
Reluctantly, Eckidina immediately took the note and walked towards the Fallen.
Sonia: Uh, don't worry, E-san, I can handle it myself...
Eckidina: (to Sonia) Hush. (to the Fallen) This... this is the love letter from Misogi---
Before she could finished, the Fallen pushed Eckidina from the door.
The Fallen: [ENOUGH! NOT AGAIN!]
Then, the Fallen continued to walk around.
The Fallen: [The test continues.]
Leohart finished his test paper had put it on the upper left of his desk. The Fallen walked towards it and Leohart looked at him calmly, asurring there was nothing wrong. The Fallen spoke no words on it and then he turned back. Just then, he caught Darth Hades sleeping.
The Fallen: [Hey, please check again.]
Darth Hades: ......
(- Narrator: He checked it for three times...)
Suddenly, Eckidina who dressed up as a fire fighter rushed into the classroom, with an opened smoke ball in her hand. Smoke kept coming out from her hand. The classroom was full of smoke as well. It soon became like a total battlefield...
Eckidina: FIRE! FIRE! EVERYBODY READY TO GO! TO THE SAFETY! Sir, are you the head teacher? Please, please be quick. Escort the students to safety! Go! Now!
While speaking, Eckidina kept walking in the room and the smoke soon filled the entire classroom. In a mild chaos she caused, Eckidina handed the paper with formulas on Sonia's hand as the latter looked at her in an awkward face. The "students" in the whole classroom started to feel uncomfortable.
Eckidina: Please organize an evacuation! This is a fire alarm! Go, go, go, go, go! Everyone, please go!
Then, Eckidina walked towards the door, trying to escape.
Eckidina: Looks like the "fire" is smaller that I thought, so I need to check other classes.
The Fallen: [HALT!]
Eckidina stopped while swinging her hands, expelling the smoke she released in front of her face. The Fallen pointed to the note in Sonia's hands.
The Fallen: [Make sure it's returned.]
Feeling embarrassed, Eckidina walked towards Sonia and took away the note. She was still trying to hide her feelings of embarrassment.
Eckidina: The "fire" is still in control.
The smoke are getting worse in the room since Eckidina did not leave immediately. Instead, she sarcastically looked at the Fallen after standing in front of him, ignoring others' complaints.
Eckidina: You are such a... duty-driven teacher...
Sonia: ECKIDINA, PLEASE! GET OUT! IT IS NOW GETTING OUT OF CONTROL!
Eckidina left immediately. Everyone kept coughing as the smoke disappeared.
Lady Van Tassel: Teacher, this test seems futile to go on. Let's make this test continue next week.
The Fallen angrily walked towards her after hearing this.
The Fallen: [What did you say? Don't you want a grade?]
Lady Van Tassel: C... C...
The Fallen: [C? What "C"? This is text-writing!]
Lady Van Tassel was strucked speechless. Suddenly, Eckidina returned back to the classroom in her school uniform and soon she went to Sonia. Sonia felt irritated. The Fallen's eyes widened and was like, "You again?!"
Eckidina: Mr. Fallen! I heard there was a fire. Is Sonia all right? Sonia? Sonia? Are you okay?
As she was approaching Sonia, Eckidina stopped when she noticed the Fallen was glaring at her.
The Fallen: [Who is the most foolish one? Me or yourself?]
Ashamed, Sonia covered her face in sheer embarrassment as she yelled at Eckidina.
Sonia: WHY DON'T YOU DO A MAKE-UP?
Eckidina was feeling very awkward at that moment. The Fallen then ordered her to leave.
The Fallen: [Please, leave. If you dare to come in, I will turn you in to CM-Unit to punish.]
Eckidina tried to make another excuse.
Eckidina: I missed my friend, so I am here---
The Fallen: [I SAID, GET OUT!]
The Fallen angrily pushed Eckidina out from the door while warning others.
The Fallen: [Does everyone see that? If you don't study well or behave well in a test, this girl's behavior and nature will become your own in the future!]
Suddenly, some very strange voice came from outside.
???: [Mr. Fallen? Mr. Fallen, there is someone looking for you!]
The Fallen: [Who is it?]
???: [Someone is looking for you.]
The Fallen: [Write still. I will find out.]
The Fallen then opened the door and look at his right side, but then he felt a bump on his back. It was Eckidina, hitting him with a hammer from behind.
Eckidina: Hey!
The Fallen, however, turned back after a second of confusion and saw Eckidina, and the latter was shocked to find him unhurt and tried to escape. However, the Fallen grabbed her shoulder and glared at her with a tire face.
The Fallen: [What are you trying to do?]
Eckidina: Uh... ha... I see you having a tough build... so I am gonna test it. He-he... see ya!
Eckidina immediately ran away like a mad cockroach, and the Fallen merely scoffed. He was not amused by Eckidina. Instead, she was very tiresome.
The Fallen: [It's all criminal minds.]
The Fallen then returned back to the classroom and checked on his watch.
The Fallen: [There are five minutes left.]
Just then, Sonia raised her hand and the Fallen walked towards her. Just then, a "wall" not far beside them had moved and revealed itself to be a paper wall.
The paper wall got closer to the students, and a hand which was holding a paper (with an letter A on it) had came out at the side of this paper wall.
Sonia: Sir, I assume this question had a problem.
The Fallen: [What is it?]
Sonia: It said that it asked me whether it equals something...
The Fallen: [No idea.]
Sonia shrugged her shoulder as the Fallen walked back and noticed the letter A that was dropped on the ground. He looked up, only to find the "wall" closing towards him.
The Fallen: [......]
The Fallen scoffed and went closer... before he raised his fist and punched right through the paper wall. Then, he dragged Eckidina KnightWalker out of the hole he made.
Eckidina: Hey, what the...
Eckidina's eyes widened in dismay. The whole classroom busted into laughter and even Sonia could not control her feeling of amusement as well as frustration
After dragging her out, the Fallen then released Eckidina and looked at her with a sarcastic smile.
The Fallen: [......]
Eckidina laughed at the Fallen with embarrassment.
Eckdina: Ah, I had found out that your window is low quality so... maybe I will make another one tomorrow.
The Fallen did not believe her, however, and then he started his sarcasm mode once again.
The Fallen: [You do think I am an imbecile, don't you?]
Eckidina: Perhaps, but I never expected that it would ever worked...
The Fallen: [Oh, my goodness... You want to be one with the Transformers, huh? You are so incredible.]
Eckidina: If there is nothing else matters, I will go out of here with this piece of trash...
The Fallen: [Don't just say "go". "Get" out of here. What about the word "get"? Does that suit you?]
Eckidina: Okay, yes, it is, sir, whatever you say.
Sonia cut in their conversation since she had enough.
Sonia: Eckidina... I am so ashamed for your shameless act.
Eckidina glared at Sonia before she immediately left.
Eckidina: Goodbye, for the last time. See you.
The Fallen shook his head in great amusement as he looked at Sonia while laughing sarcastically. Many others were amused as well.
The Fallen: [Ha... Sonia-san, well, your friend is very "awesome". She spends so much for this test!]
Sonia was amused as well...
Sonia: She used to make special effects for the movie crew!
All of a sudden, the bell rang and then the Fallen looked at his watch. Then, he looked at his students to announce the end of this test.
The Fallen: All right, the test is over. Now, please hand me your paper.
Sonia: But sir...
When the Fallen start withdrawing the test papers, Sonia began to have a worrying face.
Sonia: Sir, I... haven't finished it yet because of delay...
The Fallen: Now, you're dismissed.
Most of the people went out of the classroom, but Sonia was so desperate that she did not leave the room immediately.
Sonia: Sir, those things had made me delayed... I was just...
The Fallen: Don't worry, Sonia. Just never see Eckidina as your positive sample. I see you were answering quite well and plenty, actually. Eckidina was just a dead weight for you. Don't be someone like her.
Sadly, Sonia had to cover her face with her hands in frustration as the Fallen left.
Sonia: What should I do... ?
Just then, Eckidina arrived in with a pair of wings, but she was astonished when she saw the test was over. Sonia's jaw opened in shock when she saw Eckidina.
Sonia: Oh, my God! You again?
Eckidina: It's over? I was supposed to use these two wings I made with Misogi...
Sonia: Shut up!
However, Eckidina was still speaking, ignoring Sonia's frustration.
Eckidina: I was wondering if we get some stuff full of fantasy and it might made the teacher be tricked...
Sonia: Screw the fantasy. I am not a bad student, you know! Because of your disturbance, I had not answer all the questions! Besides, the answers you gave me were all fake! It is useless! The altitude of a grade depends on your attitude, not those petty cheating tricks!
Eckidina sighed...
Eckidina: Now, I understand that.
Sonia: Believe me, you are the one who needs a tough test of morality.
"....................."
- Officer Candy Apple: (narrator) The altitude of a grade depends on your attitude. Please, do not cheat in an exam or there will be consequences. That's all.
Endings - Frozen[]
Within Temptation - Frozen
Lyrics[]
I can't feel my senses
I just feel the cold
All colors seem to fade away
I can't reach my soul
I would stop running
If I knew there was a chance
It tears me apart to sacrifice it all
But I'm forced to let go
Tell me I'm frozen
But what can I do?
Can't tell the reasons
I did it for you
When lies turn into truth
I sacrifice for you
You say that I am frozen
But what can I do?
You won't forgive me
But I know you'll be alright
It tears me apart that you will never know
But I have to let go
Tell me I'm frozen
But what can I do?
Can't tell the reasons
I did it for you
When lies turn into truth
I sacrifice for you
You say that I am frozen
But what can I do?
Everything will slip away
Shattered pieces will remain
When memories fade into emptiness
Only time will tell its tale
If it all has been in vain
I can't feel my senses
I just feel the cold
Frozen
But what can I do?
Frozen
Tell me I'm frozen
But what can I do?
Can't tell the reasons
I did it for you
When lies turn into truth
I sacrifice for you
You say that I am frozen
Frozen...
Afterwords[]
From Officer: This episode marks the offcial premiere beginning of the Death Arc. The next episode of Death Arc, however, will be released after the 2nd episode of Firenza Junior spin-off. It and the Firenza Junior spinoff form a simple cycle. The cycle will end after the spin-off ends, and the rest of the second season will tell the rest of Death Arc.
From Sub & Prime: The next sub arc of LOTM: Sword of Kings AA Final - Eckidina Arc is coming soon, but the story will become even darker than before since the villain of this arc shall be a truly ruthless butcher... B1-Killer Kampfdroide Unit-CM 130... Prepare yourselves since all of those episodes in the 2nd sub are shall be 18+ and are not recommeded for certain viewers. You have been warned.
.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.r.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
k.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.full.1664299.jpg){kind=link}
.png){kind=link}
.full.2013826.jpg){kind=link}
.full.1283029.jpg){kind=link}
_divine_gate_halo_hat_male_military_orange_eyes_robot_short_hair_signed_tagme_(artist)_tie_uniform.jpg){kind=link}
.600.665052.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
.jpg){kind=link}
